♥ (DOUBLE) Strip Poker with a Twist + The Sequel ♥

[Rachie]

This is my first story and all feedback is greatly appreciated. If anyone has any ideas feel free to send a private message. Sorry if there are spell / grammer errors, English is not my best subject.

If you wish to read full story with no interruptions please follow the following link
http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=64334
(http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=64334)
Thank you from Rachel



http://www.getdare.com/bbs/attachment.php?attachmentid=1680&d=1293755923

http://www.getdare.com/bbs/attachment.php?attachmentid=1495&d=1291145990

[Rachie]

Part 1

Adam was laid on his bed playing on his new games console when his phone went off “BEEP BEEP, BEEP BEEP” it was a text message. Adam sat up thinking Bloody sisters. He had recently just had a disagreement with Sarah, It was a bit petty really, he had just finished the Frosties for breakfast and these were her favourite. She had stormed out of the house earlier that morning slamming the door behind her.

Adam sat up and looked at the phone. He was in shock when the message was actually from John. John was asking if he could come around earlier than planned for the computer game tournament. Adam quickly text him back saying that David would be around in 15minutes and he was welcome to come around then. Adam quickly got dressed awaiting his 2 friends for the first games tournament, hopefully of many.

At exactly 10.30am a knock came at the door. “Great, right on time” he thought to himself, running down the stairs and passing his other twin sister Laura wearing a pink dressing gown covering some pink PJ’s. She disappeared into her room just as Adam opened the door and found both David and John standing there waiting to come in.

Adam invited his friends upstairs to the computer which was in a typical teen’s bedroom. Right then Round 1 Adam said holding the first game in my hand “As fast as you can” A new car racing game that had only been released a week ago. John went first setting a reasonable time, and finishing in 4th out of 48. Not bad the other two lads said. Next it was David’s turn.

I’m just off to the toilet John said leaving the room, He slowly crept past the room shared by my Adam’s twin sisters Sarah and Laura. The bedroom door was slightly ajar and he slowly peered into the room. John got a sudden shock when he saw Laura stood there rummaging through a clothing draw. You could tell the difference between the two twin sister s by their hair style, Laura always had her hair in a pony tail, whereas Sarah’s blonde hair was always let down. He quickly took his camera phone out of his pocket and began taking pictures. Laura next took off her dressing gown and stripped out of her pink satin PJ’s. She now stood facing away from John in just her sexy black satin thong and matching bra, john continued to snap photo after photo of Laura. She was holding a sexy pair of pink panties and bra in one hand. John got hard thinking about what he was doing and the sexy images he was getting. Laura turned to face John unaware he was watching and moved to the bed which was unfortunately out of John’s view and got changed. Now John had always fancied Sarah however her twin sister was the next best thing.

John returned from the toilet looking quite excited, “What took you so long Adam asked him”. John paused for a few seconds before saying “had to wait for your sister to finish in the bathroom” Adam looked puzzled knowing that Laura had just finished before John got here and her twin sister Sarah had gone into town. The tournament continued for another couple of hours before John suddenly said he had to go home. Adam looked at him quite unsure what the rush was. “Don’t worry about him” David said pointing out that they would have longer shared on the games console now. The two lads showed John out before returning to the now mini tournament.

John raced home, his heart pounding with anticipation of what he was going to be doing in a short while. 10 minutes later he was on his PC downloading all of the sexy images to the desk top. It took, what seemed like ages for the images to download. Meanwhile he had stripped out of his jeans and boxers stroking his shaft in anticipation for what the images would show. He clicked on the first image and suddenly Laura filled his 19in screen. John thought she was drop dead gorgeous especially in only a sexy pair of underwear. He looked at all of the images wondering what to do with them. He quickly plotted a plan, flicking onto the internet he loaded up his emails. He quickly scrolled through the recent ones looking for one from Adam. Finding the one he was looking for he saw it had Laura Email address on it as well as several other people. John copied the email address and started to type an email to Laura. “DO EXACTLY AS I SAY OR ELSE SUFFER THE CONSEQUENCES” He sent this message without attaching any images.

REPLY TO THIS MESSAGE FOR FURTHER INSTRUCTIONS BEFORE NEXT SATURDAY OR ELSE

TO BE CONTINUED ...............


This is my first story and all feedback is greatly appreciated
Part 2 should be up shortly, if anyone has any ideas feel free to private message me. Thank you from Rachel

[Rachie]

Thank you Stats2001 and boyslave89 for your kind comments. Heres part 2.....

Part 2
Sarah arrived home soon after and Adam tried to apologies about the Frosties he had eaten, “You will be sorry if you ever do that again” Sarah Ordered, “Now give me £3 for these Frosties I have had to purchase” Adam gave Sarah the money and was determined to get the upper hand over his sister in the weeks to come.

The next couple of days seemed to pass by as usual, John kept checking his emails hoping for a reply from Laura, but there was no reply there. John was beginning to wonder what he would do if he didn’t receive any message from Laura, would he honestly do all that he had in mind, he wasn’t sure.

Laura had been busy for the last couple of days she was helping her twin sister with college studies and had part time work in the seaside arcade. She had arranged with Dani, a polite brown haired short girl from College to go into town on Saturday and logged into her emails to check the time. She got a terrible fright when she opened the email sent by her unbeknown blackmailer.

Laura rushed to her brothers room, BANG BANG went her fist on his door, The door flew open and Adam stared at his sister “What the Hell, do you want” he half shouted. Half screamed. “Who ‘s been in the house in the last week “she demanded. “Why” Adam asked frowning. All Laura could say was “Just tell me you jerk” “I will tell you only if you be my slave all weekend”. Laura turned and stomped her way back to her room.

She was trying to think who could be trying to blackmail her; perhaps it was just her brother trying to be annoying. She tried to forget all about it, all it was after all, was a load of words. She returned an email to her mysterious blackmailer “Go Away, Please don’t email me again”

When John finally got the email he was partly angry and party excited with his plan. This time he sent Laura an Email with 2 images attached one of Laura in her sexy black satin thong and bra where you could clearly see the face of the culprit and another zoomed in to her near naked ass. The message this time read,

DO WHAT I SAY OR THESE IMAGES ALONG WITH YOU CHANGING INTO YOUR PINK SET WILL BE SENT TO YOUR DAD, BROTHER, COLLEGE MATES, POSTED IN THE COLLEGE, AROUND TOWN AND ANYWHERE ELSE I DECIDE.

Laura was soon staring at the half naked pictures of herself wondering who could have taken them and what more her blackmailer could have on her. She replied to the message saying “O.k. what do you want”

John returned a message saying.
I want you to record a video of your sexy twin sister changing, The more it shows the better it will please your Mater. You may not tell anyone about myself or you’ll be sorry, please send the video to me within the next 3 days or else...................

From you Master.

Laura hardly new what to do when she opened the email. Should she record her sister changing like she had been ordered, If she did as ordered what would she get Sarah involved in. What choice did she really have, of course she was going to do as her blackmailer had order. She would dread the consequences if not. She started to write a reply and then decided it was best to leave as it was, she didn’t want to get any deeper.

Laura had a camcorder that was bought awhile ago for her birthday, she set it up at the end of the room pointing towards Sarah’s dresser and draws where she usually got changed. The camcorder was remote control so it should be easy to record her sister, the tape also lasts for 2 hours once started so Laura was quite confident, she was looking forward to the results as she had never recorded anyone changing before. She turned on the T.V awaiting her sister to return home.

It seemed like agers before Sarah final walked into her bedroom. “What you watching” Sarah asked, “Its just a film review program, nothing exciting is on.” “Do you wana go into town” Laura quietly asked her sister, hoping she would get changed out of her uniform first. “Yea, just give me a minute to get changed and I will catch you up” Laura happily replied. “I will wait downstairs for you” Laura said walking out of the room, she carefully turned on the hidden video camcorder with her remote whilst passing her sister.

Laura went downstairs and waited for what seemed like about 15minutes for Sarah to come down wearing a sexy mini skirt and top. Her hair was as always long and draped over her gorgeous 36c breasts that were concealed in her tank top. Laura was wondering what she had caught on camera and hoping that it would please her master.

The two twins went out and got a curry before going bowling and having a good time. Later that night when they arrived home, Laura really wanted to upload the images and recording and see what she had captured but she knew she would have to wait until her sister had left the room. She instead logged into her emails to find a message from Dani it read – Hi Lal, sorry about tomorrow, I’m not feeling well enough to go into town, maybe next week. Laura was not too bothered about this at present and just replied with O.k. get well soon. She was wishing for her sister to go back into town but unfortunately she had to wait until the following day when her sister had left the house, what she saw on the video totally shocked her, it was............................................... .

TO BE CONTINUED ...............

[Rachie]

Part 3
What she saw on the video totally shocked her it was her sister Sarah sitting on the bed, first she stripped out of her underwear , She parted her legs slightly and the camera could easily see her shaven area, it was glistening. She then moved out of site and returned holding a dildo, She took out her phone and telephoned someone. “I have shaved like you instructed and now sitting here naked, about to do the dare you set for me” She then spread her lips and shoved the dildo inside her. She continued playing with herself with the dildo for a couple of minutes , she then spoke again “I’ll get you back for this one” She groaned before hanging up. She then put on her sexy thong and mini skirt before leaving the room.

Laura was so aroused at seeing her sexy twin sister doing all this. “I wonder who she was talking to on the phone” She thought. Suddenly she realised what she was doing, her hand was in her panties. Was she turned on by her sister’s naked body? KNOCK, KNOCK, someone was at her door, “who is it” she asked, quickly removing her hand and shutting down the page on the computer. “Have you got any washing ” came the reply. Phew it was her mum, “I will bring them down in a minute mum.”

Shutting the computer down she wondered if she should really send this video recording to her blackmailer, Who was he/she what did he want with her and her sister. “Mum, I have a problem” “what is it love” “I ...... I Can’t tell you, I have two decisions and I don’t know which one to take, who do I put first, myself or someone else” The reply from her mother was “Trust your heart dear, im sure it will make the correct decision, think about what the consequences of each will be and decide by yourself, don’t let anyone else decide for you” “Thanks mum”

Laura went for a walk, still indecisive if she should send the video recordings or not. Dont let anyone else decide for you she kept thinking, if only it was that simple, it was because of someone else that she was put into the awkward situation. Her heart was telling her to look after number 1 (herself) but at the same time she was fearing what her sister would do if she knew she had recorded her masturbating.

Laura soon arrived home and it was the moment of truth, she opened up the computer and re watched the sexy video, she was as horny as earlier. Before she had realised what she had done she had opened the email from her blackmailer and attached the video, clicking send, she still couldn’t come to term on what she had just done. What should she do with the video now that she had completed her first task. She decided it was too good to delete but equally too dangerous to leave on the computer desk top. She decided she would save it onto her memory pen in case she needed it in the future.

John opened up the email and was happy to see a reply from his hopefully future slave. Quickly opening it he saw there was a video attachment. He was very excited and aroused at what he was about to be watching. He started the video recording and quickly saw Sarah in the uniform sitting on the bed, She was stripping the uniform, John was now masturbating his stiff cock wishing Sarah was in front of him in his room stripping. He then blew his load as he saw her shaven slit and when she pulled out her small blue dildo he nearly fainted. He had never before in his wildest dreams ever imagined watching Sarah masturbate her shaved hole. The first time he watched it he hardly took notice of the phone call, however the second time he was wondering who the mystery caller was

He logged back into his emails and replied to Laura, You have been a good girl today, your master is very happy your next task is.....................

TO BE CONTINUED ...............

[Rachie]

Part 4 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)
Your master is very happy your next task is to video record yourself using your sister’s toy on yourself, make sure I can clearly see it entering you, do this for at least 10 minutes, I also require you to email me with your sisters email address and mobile telephone number. Remember you may never tell anyone about me unless I tell you otherwise. If you do not do as I say the photos I have of you will be circulated everywhere as well as the recording I have of your sexy sister.
Remember your body belongs to me

From your Master.

Laura again had a difficult decision, however at the same time she knew what she must do. The next day was Sunday and Laura new that Sarah usually went to the gym in the morning and would be out of the way. The moment Sarah left, Laura quickly locked the bedroom door, her next task was to find that blue toys. She was kind of excited nothing had ever entered her pussy before and this toy would be the first. She found what she was looking for in a draw. How come she had never seen it before, was it new?

After resetting up the camcorder she slowly walked across to her bed holding the dildo. Striping out all of her clothes, parting her legs slightly for the camera, you could clearly see her brown bush on view. She copied off her sister and slowly shoved the dildo into her pussy, in and out it went, slowly going deeper and deeper, suddenly Laura started whimpering. She had never done anything like this before and it was turning her on. Hearing footsteps outside her room she suddenly stopped she didn’t want to orgasm and scream the house down.

Laura then loaded her computer and watched the video checking that is was as good as her sisters, before sending it to her blackmailer; she also attached Sarah’s email address and mobile telephone number.

John opened the email and was again excited to find another message with attachment from his slave. He unzipped his trouser and put a hand around his close friend before starting to watch the video. It wasn’t long before he squirted all over his hand. He again saved this video to his favourites and checked if the mobile number and email address where there. He was glad to see everything was done as requested, now what should he do with all this information. He had seen both twins naked and masturbating a couple of days ago this was more than his wildest dreams.

He decided to keep Sarah’s email address and mobile number a secret at present, and knew he had them if needed. Instead he sent an email to Laura saying “well done. I will be in touch in a couple of days, from your Master”

John was going to play Poker with Adam and David later that afternoon and he wondered if to tell them about Laura and Sarah. He decided he would keep part of this a secret and while having a drink of coke before the game he asked his two friends, “Would you like to play strip poker with some girls”. Both Adam and David looked at David puzzled about what he had just asked, “Of course we would do anything to see a gorgeous chick strip”. Johns response was “Would you be willing to strip also” The other two lads both nodded in agreement.

“Who at school would you most like to see strip” was John’s question. Adams answer was Dani he had always had a crush on her. David blushed and said Laura. “Laura who” asked Adam staring at his friend. “You know who I’m talking about, your hot sister.” “Ok if a game was set up consisting of the 3 of us Dani, Laura and Sarah”, would you guys play and go all the way if required. Yea.... was David’s response. Adam was still thinking probably about having to strip in front of his sisters. “Ok” he finally said “how are you going to get them all to play” “Leave it with me” was John’s response.

The three lads then continued their game of poker; this was a usual sort of game other than the thoughts that kept going through the three lad’s heads. When the game was soon over John went home and started to type an email to Laura.

Hi, Laura.
I want you to play strip poker with me and 2 other lads that you now. You must persuade both your sister and Dani to play as well. You may NOT tell them about me and they must be willing to strip totally. You will also get the chance to meet me and see 3 lads strip. Remember if you don’t do this what will happen. If this goes smoothly I promise not to circulate the videos to anyone other than those in the room for the Strip Poker game. I will let you know when and where the game will be, but please get back in touch when you have encouraged both Dani and Sarah to play.

Thank you from your Master.

As Laura checked her emails; she was kind of excited about the possibilities of seeing 3 boys naked, even if she currently did not know who they were. Who could they be, she thought, Laura had never seen a boy naked before and no one had seen her in her birthday suit, she began to get all tingly thinking about it

TO BE CONTINUED ...............

THANK YOU TO EVERYONE THAT HAS LEFT MESSAGES ABOUT THE STORY SO FAR, HOPE THAT EVERYONE IS ENJOYING IT. ANY COMMENTS ARE WELCOME
THANK YOU AGAIN, FROM RACHEL

[Rachie]

Part 5 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)
Laura had never seen a boy naked before and no one had seen her in her birthday suit, she began to get all tingly thinking about it. Juices began to flow into her tight panties.

Laura was also relieved that if she did this she would be free from her Master. How would she persuade her best friend Dani and Sister to play that was the big question going through her mind.

There was another Knock at the door and her mother’s voice asked, “Can I come in, I have something important to tell you” Laura opened the door and let her mother in. Her mother’s said “Tomorrow me and your Farther will be going to visit Aunty Mary, she has had an unfortunate tumble and has injured her leg, we were going to bring her back here but she would struggle getting up the stairs to the toilet so we are going to stay there for about a week as she lives in a bungalow and the surroundings will be familiar. I hope we can trust you, Sarah and Laura to look after yourselves, if you need anything you now our mobile numbers also Chris over the street will be available if you have any emergencies. I am leaving you in charge of your brother and sister as I think you are the most responsible, please don’t disappoint me.

“Thank you mum” Laura said as her mother left the room. “Perfect” she thought

Laura’s mind quickly changed from thinking about Aunty Mary to her task. Her sister should be easy to persuade, she would be excited about seeing 3 boys naked. Laura decided to make her first target. Sarah soon returned to the room and it was Laura’s first chance “Hi sis, do you wana play poker with me, and 3 lads,” she asked Sarah, not telling her it was to be Strip Poker, “Of course Laura when is it happening” “I don’t know yet but I will tell you as soon as I find out”. One down one to go; now it was time to talk Dani into playing the game.

She text Dani asking, Hi Dani, hope you are feeling better now, do you want to play poker with me, Laura and 3 other lads. It wasn’t long before she herd a “BEEP” and a reply came back from Dani, Sure, depends when it is, I’m busy until Friday night hope that’s alright. “Ok Dani, that should be fine, I will let you know when the game is” Laura replied.

Now she only had to convince both Sarah and Dani that they would have to strip. She instead put this to the back of her mind and instead sent an email back to her Master saying I have talked both Sarah and Dani into playing, they currently don’t no its strip poker but I will get around that problem sometime in the week. Dani is unable to play until Friday evening, hope this is o.k. Also my mum and Dad will not be here then as they are going to Scotland to visit a family member. Ps do you promise to stop blackmailing me afterwards. From Laura.

Johns response was “Friday evening will be O.K, if you are available for a sleepover this will be even better, Please ask Dani if she will be alright with this, I will get back in touch with more details later in the week. I will be happy as long as you all finish the game properly and no-one chickens out, and yes you will be free from me after the game – That is if you want to be lol. Thank you for your co-operation from your mater.”

John was rummaging under his bed for his Poker board game that he had been bought last Christmas, time to think of some rules he thought. He started typing the rules for his Strip Poker tournament these rules should make the game interesting he thought to himself. John was getting excited thinking about seeing the girls naked and what would happen after that.

The next morning Laura , Sarah and Adams Parent went to Scotland as promised the day before. Adam went down for breakfast with his two twin sisters he looked at them different this morning, being the only one of the three that new who would be playing the Strip Poker game and that he may get the chance to see his sisters nude. “What you so happy about” asked Sarah”, Adam didn’t want to spoil the surprise so said nothing but left the room. The two girls new that he new about something, but what?

It soon became Friday morning when Laura received a text message “We will meet you at your house 6.30pm sharp, be ready, dress up in something smart/sexy, please give Dani and Sarah the same instructions, see you later tonight” All of the game Instructions will be explained in full then. From Your Master.

Laura found her friend Dani and her sister quickly telling them about the game tonight and to dress sexily as well as the other instructions that she’d been told, she then told them there was a possibility that they would have to strip. Dani was not sure about this but when Laura said she would be saving her life and would get the chance to see a boy naked too, Dani quickly changed her mind and agreed to be at Laura’s house at 6.30pm.

Finally the hour had arrived it was 6.20pm and all 3 girls were sitting downstairs waiting for the mysterious boys. Finally the door bell went off playing “rudolph the red nosed reindeer”. Dani laughed at this finding it unusual to hear this tune played in June. Laura quickly went to answer the door, The door creaked as she opened it and standing in front of her was ................

TO BE CONTINUED ...............

[Rachie]

TO BE CONTINUED ...............

Part 6 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)
Standing in front of her was John wearing his best jeans and navy blue top. Laura stared at John not knowing if he was the blackmailer or not, “What you doing here” she asked staring at his spiky hair. “I’ve come to play a game with Adam he said and disappeared up the stairs”

The three girls sat waiting and wondering what was going to happen, finally the door bell went off again, this time standing at the door was David, Laura stood again staring down at his short skinny body, he was wearing a red Football shirt of some type and tracksuit bottoms. He again pushed passed the three girls and disappeared upstairs.

The girls were beginning to think that everything was a set up when suddenly John shouted downstairs, “Are you girls going to come up here, to get this game started or not” The girls looked at each other shocked not imagining that they were going to play strip poker with Laura/Sarah’s brothers mates and possibly Adam himself.

They slowly walked up the stairs and into Adams room to find all three guys waiting for them, they had 2 packs of cards on the floor and Poker rules on the wall and floor stating the order of winning hands.

First I will explain the rules said John passing a sheet around to the group of 5 players playing the Poker Game. Please sign at the bottom to say you agree to these rules and return to myself. The rules read as follows

Each player will start the game with 3 chips, this will be a total of 18 chips between the 6 people playing.

POKER GAME RULES

Chip Rules
1st = Wins an extra chip
2nd = Nothing happens
3rd = Nothing happens
4th = Nothing happens
5th = looses 1 chip
6th = looses 2 chips

If you stripped an item of clothing you get an extra chip- knickers / panties / boxers etc count as 2 chips. if you lose 2 games in a row you have to do a truth or dare from the winner of each round as well as lose the chips stated above. If you choose dare and do it you receive an extra 1 chip, truths count as nothing, if you did not answer truthfully you will get a double forfeit to be decided by the group.

Start of game = 6 clothing items = 7/8 bonus chips if you strip totally naked.

Shoes – count as 1
Socks – count as 1
Skirt / trousers – count as 1
T shirt – count as 1
males = belt / other item count as 1.
Knickers / Boxers etc – count as 2
Females = bra count as 2

If anyone has to strip any clothing the winner of the last hand will get the pleasure of stripping that item.

No-one is able to purchase back clothing, once it is off, it stays off for the rest of the game.

If anyone looses 3 games in a row, the winner of the last hand gets to keep any clothing that they have already taken off unless the looser wishes to purchase this back for a fee of 2 chips to the person who won the round and therefore has the clothing; however they still may not wear the clothing.

Once anyone is fully naked they have a choice
a) Continue playing, if they loose any more hands they must do dares given by the winner of the hand
b) Can leave the game, but don’t get chance to see anyone else strip, they may also only have 1 item of clothing returned to themself.

Once the game has started all people must go all the way except for the winner. No-one may pull out unless they are fully naked and chose option B.

Poker Hands
(from highest to lowest)


2850

http://www.getdare.com/bbs/attachment.php?attachmentid=2295&d=1283853116

We will start with 6 cards each – you can choose up to 3 cards to throw and get new cards from the pack, Afterwards you must choose your best 5 cards to play with. E.g) chuck 1 last card. The order of the best hands is listed above.

Any other rules may be put down as long as the majority of the group agree. The group agreed that John had the casting vote if needed as he was the oldest in the group, albeit by only a couple of day’s

Have fun

Are there any other questions? Asked John staring at the girls.

Dani asked “When you say go all the way, what do you mean by that! Are we allowed to keep our underwear on” Johns response was no, everything must come off everyone except for the eventual winner, when 5 of us are naked the game ends.

Sarah asked, do I have to strip Adam and does he have to strip me if we are winner/loose. Yes all rules apply to everyone weather you are male or female brother and sister or friends.

Another question asked by the girls was “You said underwear counts as 2 chips; I assume you mean our panties and bra”. “Yes” answered John “We will give all of you an Advantage because it is much more daring for you to reveal your breasts, than for us to real our chests”

There were no other questions, so before the game began John asked each person how many items of clothing everyone was wearing. This was the response

Dani– Short Skirt, Socks, Shoes, T Shirt, Bra and underwear
Laura – Jeans, Shoes, tights, bra, t shirt, and underwear
Sarah – Skirt, Socks, Shoes, Bra, underwear and T Shirt
John – Underwear, shoes, Socks, Jeans, t shirt, sweat shirt
David – Tracksuit bottoms, Football Shirt, Underwear, Socks, Shoes
Adam – Jeans, Socks, underwear, slippers, t shirt.

Right Adam and David have 1 less item than all of us so we will count Adams belt as 1 and David you can borrow one of Adam’s long sleeve shirts.

Let’s Have fun and let the game begin shouted John.

TO BE CONTINUED ...............

Thank you for all of the Feedback, its much appreciated and a special Thankyou for Anthracis, RedaDare and Sammy08 for the big THANK YOU.

If anyone has any questions or suggestions feel free to send a Private Message, and feedback is much appreciated.

[Rachie]

A BIT OF INFORMATION ABOUT EACH PERSON
Already known from story!

John
The blackmailer
Very smart
Spiky hair
Not bad at computer games
Fancies Sarah

Adam
Sarah/Laura’s brother
Has new Games Console
Fancies Dani

David
Short
Skinny Body

Laura
Sarah’s identical twin sister
Responsible
Owns a pink dressing gown and pink PJ’s
Hair in a pony tail
At college
Part time work in sea side arcade
Has a brown bushy pussy
Virgin
36c breats

Sarah
Laura’s identical twin sister
Loves Frosties
Can have bad temper.
Long blonde hair let down
At college
36c breasts
Shaves downstairs!
Has small blue dildo

Dani
Laura’s best friend
At college
Polite
Brown Haired
Short Girl

[Rachie]

Part 7 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)
“One last thing”, John suddenly said, “when I realised we were playing Strip Poker I thought that the looser should have an extreme forfeit. Is everyone O.K with this” The 5 teenagers all nodded. “After the game the looser has to open this envelope and their forfeit is inside, this will remain a secret to everyone other than myself until the end”. The group all looked excited and nervous before the first round began.

The first game was won my Sarah with four of a kind, David lost this game and was forced to give up 2 chips, Adam was 5th and lost 1. The girls looked at each other happy; they had all had a reasonably first hand.

The second hand was won by Laura, Adam lost and now had no chips remaining, Dani was 5th so lost 1 chip. At present the game was going smoothly for the girls.

Time for round 3 shouted John sitting legs crossed with his original 3 chips. This game was luckily won my Adam who quickly scrambled for his extra chip. David was 5th and Dani lost the round.

Round 4:
Won by Dani, John lost the game losing his first 2 chips he now had 1 remaining. David was 5th and was forced to be the first person to lose an article of clothing. “What shall I take off him” Dani asked the group. “It’s up to David (the looser) you must strip the item he decides” Take off my shoes David eventually decided, Dani complied and the next round began after David received 1 chip for his shoes but instantly paid it to the banker.

Both of the twins were leading the poker tournament and luck was on their side, but would it continue?

Round 5
Won by John, Laura lost the round and Dani was 5th.

Round 6
Won by David, Laura lost another round and Dani was again 5th. This now meant that Dani was forced to strip an item of clothing and it would be David’s honour to remove it. Shoes Dani said to David, who slowly slipped her high heels of her feet.

Time for round 7 said Sarah. Hang on............ we haven’t finished round 6 yet, Laura must do the tord. What will it be John asked? Truth. John sat thinking for a minute, trying to think of a good question for Laura, the person who he had seen naked on video. “When was the last time that you stole any of your sister’s belongings?” Laura looked around; she was unable to lie about stealing the toy because someone in the room had bribed her too. “Earlier this week” she replied blushing. “What was it” asked John. “You have already asked one question, you will have to ask later” she smugly replied

The next question for Laura was from David. “TorD”. “Truth please” “When was the last time that you masturbated” Laura again looked shocked at the question she was being asked, “erm I believe it was Sunday” she quietly answered. The group all stared at Laura not imagining she was that type of girl

Round 7
Laura won this hand and was mighty relieved flipping a full house consisting of a pair of 3s and 3 x kings. She seemed so happy with not having to loose clothes and have them taken off her. David lost and Dani was again 5th. Laura also had the pleasure in removing David’s Socks. She soon thought this was more of a punishment than reward when she caught the nasty smell. She also had to remove Dani’s Socks but these didn’t smell nearly as bad.

Round 8
Won by David, Adam lost the round and David quickly removed Adam’s slippers. (The Simpsons: Homers) Sarah was 5th and was disappointed to be down to her original 3 chips.

Round 9
Won by Dani, Sarah was 5th and Adam again lost. Dani got the pleasure in removing Adam’s socks and belt. Right then as Adam has lost 2 games in a row “Truth or Dare” asked David

Adam looked around seeing how many chips people still had in play as well as how much clothing he had stripped. The decision he eventually came to was Dare.

“Ok” said David, I Dare you to ...................

To be continued .............................

Thank you for all the support, and feedback, its much appreciated, please keep up the comments.

[Rachie]

As promised here is the next part of STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST

Here's a table of results so far

2851




Part 8 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)
“Ok” said David, I Dare you to sleep naked tonight, O.K that’s easy said Adam. Can I have my chip now? John said “seeing as though there is no way of doing the dare at the moment, you may have a chip as long as you promise to do it. There will be a server punishment if not.

“Truth or dare” asked Dani with a smirk. Adam saw this and decided Truth. “Have you ever fantasised or masturbated thinking of your sisters” Adam blushed and quietly said “yes”. Yes what, have you fantasised or masturbated Dani asked. “Both, I have done both” Adam responded

“Did you know anything about this” asked Dani while looking at Laura and Sarah. Both girls shook their heads while blushing. “I wonder what he fantasies about?” remarked David.

Round 10
Laura won and was mighty relieved that she was still wearing all her clothing. John lost the game and now had 0 chips remaining; Sarah was 5th for the 3rd game in a row.

Round11
This round was won by John who had 5 Diamonds (Flush), Sarah lost with only a 7 high and David was 5th with a pair of two’s. As John was the winner he had the job of taking off Sarah’s Shoes.

John and Laura were now the only people who were still wearing all of their original clothing.

Round 12
Adam won round 12 taking him to 2 chips. Laura was 6th and John was 5th they were both now with no chips left.

Round 13
Won by Sarah with a lucky four of a kind (4 x Jacks). Adam was last and was again looking nervous. Dani was 5th. The game was looking interesting; the only person with any chips left was Sarah who had 1 chip. Whoever lost the next round was guaranteed to lose an item of clothing and possibly 2.

Round 14
Laura won this round and new she would get the pleasure in stripping someone of something. John lost and had to lose 2 items, he chose his shoes and socks that Laura removed for him. Sarah was 5th and now had 0 chips remaining.

After the next round we will have a 10 minute break, everyone must remain clothed as they are during the break, “is that understood” John told the group.

Round 15
Adam lost this round and instantly knew he would have to decide on 2 items of clothing to remove but who would be removing them. Sarah won the round and would have this pleasure, while Laura was 5th.

“Adam have you decided” asked John. “Yes remove my Jeans and T Shirt Sarah”. Sarah moved over to Adam and pulled his top over his head leaving him bare chest. She then slowly unfastened her brothers Jeans and pulled them of his legs. “Was this part of your fantasy” Sarah asked Adam, making him go red in the face. “It’s never been before, but may be in the future” he said smugly. Everyone was now staring at Adam in only his medium Black Kelvin Classic Boxers. “Wooow, you look good” commented Dani.

Time for the break said John disappearing out of the room still wearing his Jeans, Underwear, T Shirt and Sweatshirt.

The current order of play was:
1st- Laura = fully clothed (0 chips)
2nd - Sarah = no shoes (1 chip)
= 3rd - John / David / Dani = no shoes or socks (0 chips)
6th – Adam = only boxers (0 chips)

Who was going to lose and have the mysterious forfeit. Would there be a further twist? Keep reading to find out?

To be continued ............

[Rachie]

Part 9 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)
Adam sat legs crossed during the beginning of the break, trying to hide his black boxers from the girls. All of the girls left the room at some point during the break mainly to the toilet. John returned with a few cans of Coke and Fosters for anyone that wanted a drink. The 10 minute break soon passed and it was on for round 16.

“We could have a looser after this next round” remarked John looking over towards Adam. Adam took very little notice and took his cards, looking quite pleased he decided to discard of only 2 cards. “Wana bet on that, John” he said.

David lost this round, 5th place went to John. Adam easily won the round with his Straight flush. David had to remove two items he decided these would be the long sleeve shirt he borrowed from Adam and his football shirt. He was now sitting with only his Tracksuit bottoms and Underwear on. Now it was time for John to remove his sweatshirt, luckily for John he still had a T-Shirt on underneath.

Dani looked over at David and Adam comparing their bodies. “It’s a pity, John still has his T Shirt on, we can’t compare them all yet” she said half laughing. “I’m sure we will be able after the next round” said Laura happy she was the only person with all her clothing still on.

Round 17
This round was won by Sarah, Laura lost the game and John was 5th. Sarah had to remove her twin sisters Shoes and Tights/leggings. Sarah then turned to John, “I Told you we would get the chance to compare all your bodies after this round, she said with a laugh.” She then pulled John’s T Shirt over his head. Both Laura and Sarah whistled as they admired his fit body, John looked by far the fittest of the 3 boys.

“This game is too easy” commented Sarah who had only lost 1 out of the last 16 games. She had also won 4 of them. Would her luck continue.

Adam was still on the brink of losing the game, he had only his boxers on and 1 chip, if he lost any game soon he would be forced to strip his boxers.

Round 18
This was a very close round; at the start Laura only had a king high. She really did not want to lose this hand else she knew she would have a tord. She decided to gamble throwing all of her cards, some luck was on her side, but not a lot she collected a pair of 3s. This resulted in her beating her sister who only had an Ace high. David won the round with 3 of a kind = kings.

Sarah lost both of her chips but her current clothing remained, David got the opportunity of removing Laura’s shirt. This revealed a sexy lace navy blue bra concealing her 36c smooth breasts. This was the first bra and of the lads had seen in the game and they began to get excited thinking about what was behind it.

Round 19
This was won by Dani, David came 5th and Sarah was again 6th. “Damn it” said Sarah, annoyed that she had lost two games in a row. Dani had to removed Sarah’s Socks and T-Shirt, the latter revealing a Baby pink Silk bra, concealing a pair of breasts similar to Laura’s.

“This is getting interesting” said David trying to compare the two twin sister’s bodies albeit with still their bra’s on concealing there jugs. Their bodies both looked very similar as they were identical twins except for a few marks.

Now its time for your truth or dare? Said Dani. “Truth” Sarah decided. “What turns you on the most?” was Dani question. “That would be, for someone to have total control over me, and be forced to do things I otherwise wouldn’t do” “That can be arranged” said the group laughing.

Now it was time for David to ask “Truth or Dare, Sarah”
“Truth again please” “Alright I have a really good one” David said grinning like a Cheshire cat. “My Question is Do you shave and if so why?” Sarah looked directly at David, “you probably know the reason why, please don’t make me tell the rest”. “Tell us all, or do the double dare thought of by the whole group” Sarah sat thinking for a minute before eventually saying .........

To be continued.......................

[Rachie]

Welcome to getdare Younggirl18, Thank you for your comments

Part 10 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

“Yes I have shaved just the once, I had a bet with a boy, and I lost, “I must now do 3 things that he wants me to do, however there were rules to this and it had to be completed within a week.” “Have you completed them all” asked Dani. “I have completed 2 of my 3 tasks and still working on my final task at the moment, and no I’m not going to tell you who or what the rest of the orders were at the moment because that wasn’t in the question” Sarah chuckled. John and Laura stared at each other, they both thought they understood what one of the orders were, having seen it recorded live on Laura’s secret Camcorder. But what was the other order, their mind wondered.

Round 20

This was quite an interesting round as many of the group were desperate not to lose as they would be stripping 2 items of clothing. Some of the players gambled quite a lot hoping to get a better hand with their next cards. Sarah was quite confident that her high pair of Queens should keep her out of the bottom two:

Sarah = Queen, Queen, 9, 7, 6.

Dani = Jack, Jack, Jack, Ace, 10

Laura = 8, 9, 10, Jack, Queen

David = Queen, Queen, 10, 3, 2

John = 3, 3, 3, 6, 7


Sarah looked down at her friends hands realising at present she would be the looser for the third time in a row, She had mildly got piped by David’s pair of Queens because his high card was a 10 compared to her 9. It all rested on Adam’s cards, first Adam turned over a Queen, then 7, 6, 2, what would the last card be?


“It doesn’t matter what it is, even if its a queen his high card would only be a 7 so he would lose” Sarah felt relieved saying this. Adam then turned over a 3, “All spades” he said “Flush, I win the round” Sarah’s heart sank as she realised Adam was correct and that she had lost the round. “Looks like I will get to keep an item of your clothing, after I have taken something off you” he grinned at Sarah, “That’s unless you want to buy it back by losing all your clothes” he continued to say. “First we will give you time to think while David reveals more skin

“David, will it be your underwear or Tracksuit you wish for me to remove” asked Adam, “Tracksuit please” was David’s response. Adam slowly removed his friend’s tracksuit, not looking at the grey briefs he was revealing. There was another round of cheers as the girls saw this.

Sarah now had a predicament, what would she let her brother remove, her, Skirt, underwear or sexy bra. The whole group expected her to ask for her Skirt to be removed and it totally shocked them when she said “Adam can you please ...................”

TO BE CONTINUED .........

[Rachie]

Part 11 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

“Adam can you please remove my bra” ordered Sarah. “The group were totally shocked at this” The males grew extremely happy after hearing these words. Adam slowly moved behind his sister and tried to unfasten her bra. It took him a few minutes but eventually it came undone and the three males got their first ever look at a pair of fully matured breasts. They felt like they were going to have a heart attack as Sarah squeezed her nipples gently making them stand out.

What clothing shall I keep! Adam thought to himself still holding the light pink silk bar in his hands. “I think I want to keep this bra” he said looking into his sisters eyes. “You what.....” replied Sarah. “I’m going to keep this sexy bra, unless you want to buy it back for 2 chips and a box of Frosties” Adam chuckled trying to bribe his sister. “Fine keep it, but you’ll be sorry” Threatened Sarah.

At the current moment the tournament looked pretty close, Dani was leading by a fair way, she still had 4 items of clothing on and 1 chip. Laura had 3 items of clothing (Underwear, navy blue lace bra and Jeans). Sarah had just 2 items of clothing and her perky tits were on display (mini skirt, underwear). John had 2 items of clothing (underwear and jeans). Adam was in just his black boxers and had 1 chip remaining. David was on the edge of losing the game with only his grey briefs intact and no chips remaining. There was the possibility of David or Adam loosing there underwear however Adam couldn’t loose after the next round as he still had 1 chip remaining and shredding your underwear gave 2 chips.

Round 21

Adam won his second game in a row, and now had 2 chips, John was 5th and Dani was 6th. John had to let Adam remove his jeans revealing a pair of white boxers containing a big package that was trying to escape. The three girls saw this and chuckled, John certainly seemed to have the biggest package. Adam was then glad he had the opportunity of removing Dani’s t shirt; he was just inches away from Dani’s small breasts concealed in her sexy black bra.

“I wonder who will get this mystery dare/forfeit” said John waving the envelope in the air. “Stop trying to distract us” butted in Laura.

Round 22

John won the next game and seemed mighty relieved, Adam was 5th and lost 1 of his 2 chips. Dani lost the game and had an awkward decision on which clothing to remove. She currently had no chips and needed to give up 2. If she removed her skirt she would still be required to give up her bra or underwear. Alternatively she could strip her underwear but anyone may see straight up her mini skirt. The final option was to strip her bra. What should she choose? The options kept going around her head when she finally said, “John can you please remove my......................”


TO BE CONTINUED ...............

[Rachie]

Part 12 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)
She finally said “John can you please remove my bra”, John was over the moon that this was to be his chore. His cock was bouncing and aching to be let free from the white boxers that was keeping it prisoner. He quickly moved towards Dani, turning her around so he could undo the hooks at the back. It wasn’t long before the sexy black bra was dangling in Johns arms, and he quickly chucked it to the other side of the room. Dani boobs were pale with large nipples, her areola was quite vast and a pale brown. The boys looked at her boobs and thought they were approx a b cup possibly 32b or 34b.

“Truth or dare” asked Adam “Truth please” “Do you have any sex toys, and how often do you use them” “Yes I’ve got loads of sex toy, it depends on the mood I’m in, normally 3-4 times per week” The group gasped as they heard this, they had always thought of Dani as an innocent type, who did her homework, hangout with mates, but nether had they thought she used toys on herself.

John soon asked “Truth or Dare” “Truth please” Are you a virgin, he asked curiously. “Yes I am” Dani quickly replied. “Anyone want a drink” she said trying to change the subject

“We will be having our second break after the next round” John replied “you can wait until then” the same rules as the last break will apply, is everyone alright with this” The group all agreed and round 24 was played.

Round 23
John won his second game in a row and now had 2 chips; Laura was 5th and would have to remove some clothing. Adam was last and would have a the first big sacrifice. John unfastened Laura’s jeans and slowly slid them off her legs. Laura was wearing a sexy lace navy blue matching thong. This was the first pair of female underwear that was on display.

The attention was soon off Laura and instead the group focussed on her brother, Adam was forced to be made the first player named. Luckily he would still have 1 chip remaining. John moved over to Adam and with a quick yank pulled his medium Kelvin classic boxers down around his ankles. The females let out a long gasp as for the first time in real life they saw a cock. Laura and Sarah were partly embarrassed as it was their brother. However they were both glad that they had a chance to see his privates before he saw too much of them. Adam quickly crossed his legs trying to hide his 6 inch weapon. “Surely that’s not in the rules” protested Dani. John then said if he uncrosses his legs, this must also apply to everyone else, is this understood. Everyone agreed and Adam reluctantly parted his legs letting everyone see his monster.

“Break time” John shouted.

Adam had to remain totally naked during the break, he quickly decided to sit where he was, at least this way no one would get the chance to see his ass. David remained in just his grey briefs. John was remaining in his white boxers. Laura had a matching navy blue lace bra and thong. Sarah had her underwear and skirt remaining, but her sexy breasts were on display. Dani also had a mini skirt and underwear on. The three girls soon left the room and had a secret talk in the twin’s bedroom. John disappeared and came back with more drinks; it was soon time for the next round to begin.

“Will we get to see the ultimate forfeit/dare, after this round” asked John, waving the envelope in the air. Everyone looked around mainly towards Adam, who knew if he was 5th or last in the next game he would be that ultimate looser or would there be a final twist to this exciting Strip Poker game

[Rachie]

Thank you for all of the positive feedback, and private messages, glad to see lots of new people enjoying the story.
Thank you from Rachel


Part 13 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)
Round 24
This round was won by David, who was mighty relieved to collect 1 chip. John lost the round and had to surrender the 2 chips he had won in the previous games.

The big looser this round was Laura who came 5th, this meant she would have to surrender either he sexy navy blue lace thong, or matching bra. She quickly decided it would be her bra and David slowly unclipped the 36c bra and parted it from her gorgeous round breasts, which seemed to come bouncing out to play. The boys all compared the three girl’s topless bodies; they all seemed to have breasts to die for.

Round 25
The two twins were both looking nervous, knowing that if either lost the next game they would be showing off more skin then they were comfortable with. “Cheer up” said Dani, “look at Adam’s cock on display; you won’t have an opportunity like this again” The twin’s new Dani was right, but they still didn’t seem comfortable with the fact it was their brother, and he was going to see one of them naked at least, and possibly both.

Round 25 went smoothly for Adam who was narrowly beaten by John. Dani was 5th and David was last. John rubbed his hands together knowing that he would be removing Dani’s mini skirt or underwear, she decided skirt. John quickly moved over to Dani, smiling he lowered his hand onto Dani’s Skirt slowly pulling it down to reveal a small black g-string, possibly size 6-8 thought John. John turned Dani around seeing her gorgeous bum and the back of the g-string disappeared into her crack. “Do you like it?” Dani asked. The three boys just sat there admiring dani’s arse tits and wondered what would be on display after the next game. Dani looked at Adam and saw his cock bouncing, “Adam, you want more” she said slowly sticking her hand into her g-string. Adam nearly shot his load, staring at Dani with her hand in her g-string. “Maybe later” Dani said before removing her hand before it was time for David’s humiliation.

John moved over to David, took hold of his grey briefs while asking the group “Are you ready girls” The 3 girls cheered as John removed David’s grey briefs, thankful that he still had 1 chip remaining because of winning the last round. His cock came into display, it was about the same thickness as Adam’s but might have been about ½ an inch longer in length, possibly around 6 ½ inch. The girls just sat staring at only the second cock on display. “What’s wrong David” Dani asked seeing him blushing and going red in the face. “Is this the first time that your gorgeous cock has ever been seen by a female” she continued asking. “Yes blushed David” “Don’t be shy, it looks wonderful, can I feel it” “Maybe later” responded David “we will have to see what dares people have to do” and what the big forfeit is.

There were several thoughts going through peoples minds “Did David really just say that”,
What things had Laura stolen off Sarah
What were Adam’s fantasies referring to his twin sisters? Who had Sarah had a bet with, and what were her 3 dares, what had she still to do? Did Sarah really want someone to take control of her, what toys did Dani have, what was John hiding behind his white boxers.

(keep reading to find out all of these answers and more)

To be continued ..........

[Rachie]

Part 14 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Round 26
At the start of this game both Adam and David were completely naked, they both sat with their legs parted as the rules stated. All of the girls still had their underwear on and Sarah also was wearing her skirt.

Dani won this next round with David 5th and therefore losing his final chip, he was now naked and chip less, if he lost any future hands he would be the looser of the game. Sarah was last. The boys began to get excited as they realised that they were about to see Sarah’s underwear, what was she wearing? Adam’s and David’s cocks began bouncing and were fully erect now about an inch longer than before. Dani moved over to Sarah, she started to remove her Short Skirt when Sarah suddenly shouted “STOP! WHAT DO YOU THINK YOUR DOING!!”

Dani quickly stopped, thinking that she had done something wrong or upset her friend. “What’s the matter” “Nothing, please remove my underwear”
At first Dani was shocked at what she heard, but quickly realising that this would give Sarah 2 chips and therefore she wouldn’t have to remove her skirt this round. Dani put both of her hands up Sarah’s short Skirt feeling for the small piece of material, grasping it she suddenly gave a quite wooooh, what had she discovered?

Dani regained composure and pulled the tight bit of material away from her friend’s private area, pulling them off her pale skinny legs she discovered that it was a black transparent thong that felt wet near the crotch.

“Can I go to toilet” asked Sarah. “Ok” we will have another 10 min break replied John looking at his watch to discover the time was 8.45pm” Sarah quickly rushed off to toilet, just as she finished on the toilet; there was a quite knock on the bathroom door. Sarah went to unlock it and standing in front of her was Dani. “Can I come in for a minute” she asked. “Sure I’ve finished, and just need to wash my hands” Dani moved into the room, locking the door behind her. Sarah was shocked at this, but didn’t say anything. “I think I know what one of them dares was” she said referring to the truth question asked earlier. All Sarah could do was smiled, “did he really dare you to do that” Dani whispered. “Yea, but don’t tell the others, it will be a surprise for most of them” “Most of them” Dani quizzed her friends. Sarah had been caught out, “yes one of them is my daree, but he hasn’t seen it yet” “Ok, it’ll be our secret at the minute” said Dani, exiting the bathroom ready to play the next round of (Strip Poker with a twist)

It wouldn’t be long now before a female was naked and someone lost the game, but who would it be? Who would get that mystery forfeit?

What did Dani know that the others were unaware of, keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for answers?

TO BE CONTINUED...................

[Rachie]

Thanks for all the compliments, glad to see new readers, Dragonator and andom444 (getdare staff)



Part 15 Someone looses, but who?

“What have you two been taking about” asked John. “Nothing concerning you” Sarah replied.

Round 27
After playing this critical round, the cards were slowly turned over, this is what everyone had.

John: 3 of a kind = 3 x Jacks
Dani: Straight Flush
Adam: Full House = Pair of 4s and 3 x Queens
David: Pair of Kings & Pair of 3s
Laura: Pair of Aces
Sarah: 3 of a kind = 3 x 4s

David quickly looked around to see what the order of the round was, thinking that his 2 pairs would surely keep him out of the bottom 2. The order was
1st = Dani
2nd = Adam
3rd = John
4th = Sarah
5th = David
6th = Laura

Both David and Laura let out a long moan when they realised that they were 5th and last. Both of them had no chips left before the round. David was already fully naked so he stood up and said “I loose, what’s my forfeit John” “You will find that out later, when the game is finished, you must now decide
a) Continue playing, if you lose any more hands you must do dares given by the winner of the hand

b) Can leave the game, but don’t get chance to see anyone else strip, you may also only have 1 item of clothing returned to yourself

“What will it be David” asked John. “I choose A, do I have to do a dare if I’m 5th as well, or just if I lose a round” asked David”. If you are 5th it’s a truth question if your last it’s a dare. The entire group agreed that this would be fair, and Dani had options to ask him his first truth of the evening. “Can I think of something while I strip Laura” Dani asked “that’s alright” John decided.

Dani moved over to Laura who was currently sitting in her navy blue lace thong. It’s time we had them off, Dani ordered, Laura stood up and Dani grabbed hold of the lace thong slowly pulling it down Laura legs revealing her brown pussy. The lads all cheered for it was the first time they had ever seen a total naked girl in real life (not magazines or DVDs / computer) David’s dick was bouncing up and down, Adam hardly knew what to think and do, as it was his sister and he had often fantasised about this, not dreaming part of his fantasy would come true.

“Can we see your ass” John asked politely. Laura slowly turned around showing the group her nice tight white butt. “What do you think” she asked blushing. “You, you, you look greattt” John stuttered staring at the beautiful babe.

“Now it’s time for me to sit down, and Dani’s got a truth question for David” Laura said, trying to distract the attention from herself. She sat back in position this time with her legs parted letting the group see her private area, as there was hair there, the boys were unable to see her slit that easily.

“David, my truth question for you is .........

“What is the last dare you have ever set for anyone?”

David blushed, he expected that Dani new about him daring Sarah. “The last dare I set for someone was ..........”

TO BE CONTINUED..........

[Rachie]

Part 16 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

The last dare I set for someone was “purchase a sex toy and have it inside you for at least 5 hours everyday for a week”

Everyone’s attention was on David when Dani gave a quick glanced over to Sarah, seeing her blush, confirmed her suspicions. “Who was it” most of the group asked David “You’ll probably find out later” he smirked.

“Now is it time for round 28” David asked. There were currently 3 of the group naked: David, Adam and Laura, however only David had lost the game as he had no chips left.

Round 28
The winner of this round was David who when realised said “can I have a chip please” “No” replied John, “when you’re out of the game you get now chips back, if not the game would go on forever”. David groaned realising that John was correct, he quickly looked around hoping that he would have the pleasure of undressing someone. Adam was 5th and subsequently lost his final chip, he now had no chips and no clothes and was on the verge of coming in 5h place in the Strip Poker tournament. However Adam had been in this position for most of the game so he didn’t seem to be worrying too much about it.

The looser for this round was Dani who luckily had 2 chips remaining. She chucked these away and was beginning to get nervous also wishing Sarah would lose soon, so she could confirm her suspicions.

“I wonder what your extreme forfeit’s going to be David” chuckled Sarah.

Round 29
The winner of this round was a relieved Dani who revealed the first Royal Flush of the game, however this is slightly easier than most Poker Games as the 6 players were playing with 2 packs of cards. Laura was 5th and therefore out of the game as she was already butt naked and had no chips. Sarah was 6th, before this round she was just sitting in her short skirt that she would have to take off; she was also out of the game because she had no chips left and had to loose an extra 1.

Both Laura and Sarah would have to answer a truth as they each needed an extra chip however first it was time for Dani to remove Sarah’s Skirt. She slowly moved over to Sarah trying to prolong her agony. Dani ordered Sarah to stand infront of her facing the group while she reached over to the left side of her and slowly unzipped Sarah’s Skirt. Sarah thought that it took forever for the zip to be undone. Next Dani slipped a hand inside the skirt and gave Sarah’s ass a squeeze, “know we are going to find out one of your little secrets” she said followed by a slight chuckle. Sarah was still facing the group as her short skirt was removed revealing ................................


TO BE CONTINUED.....................

[Rachie]

Thanks for all the continual support, dont worry "timetoshine" here's the next part. All comments and feedback are appreciated, enjoy!

Part 17 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Sarah was still facing the group as her short skirt was removed revealing a cleanly shaved slit. Adam had forgotten she said she shaved earlier as part of a dare he gave a low “wooow sexy”. The moment after Adam had said this he wished he hadn’t as the group looked over at Adam seeing his rock hard cock bobbing up and down as quick as lightning.

The group quickly turned there attention back to Sarah who was stood facing them, The 3 boys took a good look at her shaven cunt, her pink lips seemed well lubed and very inviting. Adam was basically panting looking at his two twin sisters the only noticeable difference was, one was shaved the other not.

Can we see your ass asked John. “Do you have too” asked Sarah. “Yes” John ordered, followed by 4 more chants of “ASS! ASS! ASS! Sarah reluctantly turned around keeping her butt cheeks tight together. “What’s that” asked David pointing in between Sarah’s tight cheeks, even though he new perfectly well what it was.

“YOU BASTARD” Sarah shouted at David “I’ll get you back for this, just you wait”

Meanwhile the group just sat looking at Sarah’s ass. At the first sight they all gave a huge gasp as they saw that Sarah had anal beads shoved up her ass. The beads were pink, and the group could just see a pink ring, which looked like it was aimed to help the user remove the beads.

Where did you get that from? How long you had it. These were just a few questions Laura asked her sister. I have had it one week today, and David dared me to purchase it from Ann Summers, blushed Sarah.

“So that was the 3rd dare he set for you” Laura said. “No! You only no two off my dares, answered Sarah, You no David dared me to shave and have these anal beads up me for 5 hours per day for a week which will be over shortly.”

“I also know the other one “Laura said smugly, does everyone want a 10 minute break and I’ll show you Laura asked. “Please don’t show then my .....” pleaded Sarah to her twin sister. Sarah then quickly got up and ran out of her brother’s room, she quickly found her baby blue dildo and re hid it in her knickers draw. “Phew” she mumbled to herself, knowing that her sister would never think of looking though her sexy lingerie.

She slowly walked back into her brother’s room to find the other 5 players staring at her gorgeous naked body. “Where you been” questioned Laura. “To hide the proof of my other dare” stated Sarah happily. “I don’t think so” grunted Laura, “follow me guys” she continued, while walking out of the room. Sarah was wondering what her sister was on about, she knew that her other dare was to masturbate with the small baby blue dildo while being on the telephone to David, what proof could Laura have, after all she wouldn’t now where the dildo was kept.

Once in the twin’s bedroom Laura booted up the computer, “wait until you see this” she claimed to the group. Everyone but John was in total shock when Laura ..............................

TO BE CONTINUED ........................

[Rachie]

Thank's again for my loyal readers- Hope you enjoy round 18

Part 18 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Everyone but John was in total shock when Laura uploaded a video off her Memory Pen. “What’s this” asked Sarah. Sarah suddenly was on full display on the computer screen. She was sitting on her bed, stripping out of her underwear. “YOU’VE BEEN SPYING ON ME!, AND .. AND FILMING ME CHANGING MY UNDERWEAR!” shouted Sarah sounding quite annoyed, but still not realising what was going to be on display next.

On the video she parted her legs slightly and the camera could easily see her shaven area, it was glistening. She then moved out of site and returned holding a dildo, She took out her phone and telephoned someone. “who’s she talking too” asked Adam. “her daree” exclaimed David with a chuckle. The video continued “I have shaved like you instructed and now sitting here naked, about to do the dare you set for me” She then spread her lips and shoved the dildo inside her. She continued playing with herself with the dildo for a couple of minutes, she then spoke again “I’ll get you back for this one” She groaned before hanging up. She then put on a sexy thong and mini skirt before leaving the room.

“Like I say, I’ll get you for this” she said to David, and you should be worried too she said looking at Laura.

Let’s go and finish the game ordered David who was getting nervous in his state of undress and looking at the two naked chicks in front of him. The 6 teenagers went back to Adam’s room sitting on the floor “Can I take these anal beads out now David” Sarah whined. “How long you been” “4 hours 40 min” Sarah replied looking at the clock on the wall. “NO! You know the rules you can take it out in 20 minutes and not before” David remarked loving his control.

“whose deal is it now” asked Laura. We haven’t finished the last round yet, Dani exclaimed. “Oh, Yea Dani has got options to ask Sarah and Laura a truth.”

My first question is for Sarah, “You said earlier, your fantasy is, you want someone to take full control of you and be forced to do things you otherwise would not. Well my question is; how did the dares that David set make you feel and have you ever done any of them before”

“It makes me feel great, but embarrassed at the same time, and I have only tried 1 of them before, once, but David didn’t know about this”. “Which one was that” muttered David. “Not telling” Sarah replied, while glaring into David’s eyes.

O.K said Dani, my question for Laura is “If dared or ordered would you use any of Sarah sexy toys on yourself, and would you like it”

“I, I I I ....” started Laura. “Let me answer this one for you Laura” butted in John walking out of Adam’s room “Follow me everyone” he demanded. The group again left the bedroom going down the hall wall way into the twin’s room.

“What’s he looking for....” asked David. “I think he is going to get Sarah’s small blue dildo and see if she would use it as future Dares” Dani whispered.

However John had a much eviler plan in mind, instead he .........................

TO BE CONTINUED ...................

[Rachie]

Part 19 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST) The video

However John had a much evil plan in mind, instead he instead went to the computer and logged into his email account. Laura stood with her head in her hands, knowing what was about to be shown. “What’s he up to” asked Adam. “Here we go, enjoy” chuckled John as he opened up the video recording of Laura masturbating. Laura was sat on the bed slowly stripping like Sarah had previously, she had the same blue small dildo in the hand and slowly put it to her cunt. You could see the same toy stretching her tight hole. “She’s already used it” was Dani’s astonishing reply. Soon the group could here Laura start whimpering sensing an orgasm was building up. Laura stopped suddenly just before she lost control. The recording then came to a quick/sudden end.

“When did you pinch that” Sarah asked. “It wasn’t pinching, I just borrowed it” “It was earlier this week” Sarah replied giving reference to “round 6” truth questions asked earlier this game.

Why did you do that, and why did you film me, asked Sarah, and why has John got it in his email account. “I, I …can’t tell” said Laura. John interrupted “Let me explain”. “First all of this is my responsibility”. “I took pictures of Laura getting changed last week, and I have been blackmailing her” he chuckled. “She hasn’t know until tonight that it was me, I told her to film Sarah changing, not realising that at the same time she was going to be masturbating with her toys. Once I knew about it I then asked he to use it on herself, my final order was for her to get Dani and Sarah to play this game and I promised that I would not show any of the videos to anyone other than those in the group.” “I have been turned on all evening seeing everyone strip and answer these questions”

“I have too, and I want to finish the game, now that it’s started” said Dani, followed by the rest of the group shortly after. “So no-ones mad at me! exclaimed John”. “Well a little, but we will get our revenge on you soon” laughed Sarah.

Is everyone ok with continuing the game, and if so will everyone go until the end and do what ever truth / dares demanded. “Yes replied everyone.”

“And will you do the big forfeit” asked John mainly drawing his attention to David. “Yea blurted David not sounding to confident”.

Well then, let round 30 begin

TO BE CONTINUED .....................

The next part is one of my personal favorites at current time! Keep reading.
Thank you for all your support.
From Rachel

[Rachie]

This is one of my personal favorite parts (all is true) Read and enjoy!

Part 20 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Well then, let round 30 begin.

The 6 teenagers had gathered on the carpet in Adam’s room. There were now 3 people out of the game, but all agreed to continue and do dares if lost any further hands. Adam was naked and chipless, both John and Dani had 1 chip remaining as well as one clothing item. John was wearing his white boxers while Dani had her small black g string remaining. David sat with a hardon staring at Sarah who still had her anal beads tucked in her cute little ass. Her bald pussy was also displayed to the group. Laura was displaying her brown bush.

Laura won this next round with an excellent 5 x Jacks. This looked so weird, but was feasible as they were playing with 2 packs, however as the rules stated this was only counted as 4 of a kind. John was 5th and therefore lost his 1 remaining chip. David was last and would therefore get a forfeit of Laura.

“Can I take these anal beads out now” Sarah pleaded, “Ok I suppose it’s time” agreed David. Sarah happily removed the pink beads out of her anus.” It was the first time that the group had seen the beads in full, “Wooow, all of that was up your ass” said David, shocked at how long it was. “What does it feel like” David teased as 8 pink balls came out of her ass, at first these looked massive, slowly reducing in size as the deeper they went. Sarah gave a happy pant as the last bead was pulled out with a pop.

2852

“OK David” said Laura, “seeing as you want to know what it feels like to have those anal beads in your arse my dare is for Sarah to insert them up yours arse, you will then leave them up for 10 hour, or until otherwise stated”. David was shocked at hearing this, and hardly knew what to say. Had he really heard Laura correctly, was he really going to have them up there. “Right” ordered Laura “Sarah go and sterilise those bead and David will do his dare in about 20min”

Sarah rushed off with the anal beads in her hand, her perky tits bobbling up and down and cute ass on display as she left the room. Had those beads really been up her ass, would anything else go up there, wondered John. She soon returned back, without the beads. “Are you ok with this David” asked Laura. The reply was “Do I get a choice” “No” laughed Sarah. “You made me purchase them and have them up mine as well as other things, now its revenge” chuckled the sisters. Laura set a timer, for 20 minutes, telling the group the beads had been sterilised.

“While we are waiting let’s play the next round” suggested Adam, while dealing the cards to the 6 plays.

At the current moment only Dani had 1 chip remaining and there was a lot of tension in the room. As round 31 was played. This round was won by Sarah, Dani was 5th and therefore lost her remaining chip, she was sat there in her sexy g string looking very nervous. Adam lost this game, as he had no chips or clothing remaining he resulted in the fact he had came 3rd in this exciting game, however now he would have to do a Dare set by his sister.

O.K Adam, I am going to write your dare on this piece of paper, you may open it when I tell you after the game has finished” Sarah left the room and came back a few minutes later carrying a sealed envelope. Adam was looking more and more nervous, what was he to do?

“Let’s see what will happen in round 32” said Laura dealing the cards to the group. There were only currently 2 players remaining in play – John and Dani, who both had just their underwear on, (worth 2 chips) however they had no chips remaining. Neither of them could lose the big game this round however it was quite possible that either or both would be naked. If Sarah, Laura or David lost they would have a dare to do, and if Adam lost he would have to complete a dare and forfeit.

After various cards swapping it was soon time for the revealing, Just as the cards were revealed the Alarm suddenly went off “BEEP BEEP ...... BEEP BEEP”

“Oh SHIT” said ........

TO BE CONTINUED .................

Hope everyone is on edge.. What is going to happen know, who said that, what is Adams dare going to be...Keep reading Strip Poker with A Twist to find out

Thank you for all comments / feedback they are much appreciated

from Rachel

[Rachie]

As promised here is part 21

Part 21 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

“Oh SHIT” said Dani, as she realised she had just finished the round in 5th place, at least she had beaten John who was last, Laura won the round.

“Do I have to do it now?” asked David referring to the anal beads. “After this round” replied Sarah sounding excited.

Laura moved over to John who was preparing for his white boxers to be removed. Laura parted his boxers from his skin, looking into them at John’s weapon. “Wooow” was the remark. “She was trying to get her revenge on John, making him nervous” Slowly she lowered his boxers and out sprung an 8inch cock, It was also the thickest of the group. The 3 girls all sat open mouthed, staring at John and comparing his manhood with Adam and David.

It was them time for Dani to reveal some more. Laura crouched in front of her taking hold of the small black g string and pulling it out of her crack, She then removed the g string revealing a neatly trimmed brown bush. “Sexy” said Adam, while admiring Dani’s body. “Am I the only one that’s totally shaved” asked Sarah sounding amazed.

“It’s time David” someone muttered. David knew what they were referring too and nervously stood. Sarah went out of the room and soon came back with the sterilised anal beads. “This is going to be fun” muttered Laura. “Yea” agreed both Dani and Sarah.

Sarah disappeared out of the room and returned with some lube “What’s that for” asked a shocked David. “It’s (Sliquid), a lube to help, it also helps stops some pain” mentioned Sarah. Sarah then started massaging David arse before slowly touching David’s dick, rubbing it up and down. David was being turned on, which is what Sarah was hoping. She suddenly parted David’s arse and shoved first one bead up, waiting for him to adjust before the second bead disappeared. It wasn’t long before all 8 beads where inside David, who was half panting, half screaming from this weird sensation.

Laura then set the timer before the next round began.

Round 33
This round was won by Laura, David had again lost the round and would have a dare and truth from Laura. Dani was 5th and lost her final chip. Now both John and Dani were naked and chip less, if either player was 5th or 6th they would finish the game in 2nd place and the game would be over.

“Now, what shall your truth be?” teased Laura. “I know” “Has anyone ever given you a blow job, if so who was it?” she said, sounding interested. David blushed before saying “Sorry no, no one’s done that” David’s cock was slowly bouncing and this cause his arse cheeks to clench resulting in a strange sensation in his ass.

“Know your dare is ...” Laura sat thinking. “To let Sarah suck your cock for 2 minutes” “You what...” screamed Sarah. “You heard me” said Laura. Sarah moved over to David crouching down inches away from his 6 and ½ inch dick. Next she stuck out her tongue, licking David’s shaft, it tasted salty. “I said SUCK not lick” Laura shouted. Sarah parted her lips, engulfing David’s weapon to the back of her throat. She moved her mouth backwards and forward allowing his cock to go in and out her mouth. “That feels great” David muttered. “I think I’m gunna cum soon” he continued. Sarah looked afraid at what she had just heard David say. “15 seconds left” said Laura.

“Do you like them beads in your ass, and Sarah’s mouth around your cock David” asked Adam, trying to get his friend to squirt his load.

5, 4, 3, 2, 1, stop. The second her sister said stop, Sarah quickly moved away from the cock aware that if it went on for much longer, there would be sticky mess everywhere. David luckily calmed down and managed to hold the sensation inside him.

Round 34
This was the last round. After this there would be a winner but who would it be ........

To be Continued ................

[Rachie]

Thanks for all the support - i should get over the sudden shock soon- anyway on for the next part

Part 22 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

The winner of the last round was David; in 5th place was Sarah who subsequently would receive a truth question. The big looser was John, who would be out of the game in second place and would have a dare to do first.

David sat thinking of a truth question for Sarah “ok, did you enjoy the dares / task’s I set for you over this week”. Sarah blushed as she answered “Yes, some of them really turned me on, also to know I had no choice about it was a big turn on, some of the tasks were more thrilling than others”

David looked happily at Sarah, her answer was what he was hoping. “Now what dare for John” David said. “John, I dare you too run around the block, dressed as you are currently” John sighed “You’ll be sorry”

John was a quick runner and the housing block was only relatively small about 15 houses. However the block would probably take about 1 min 30sec to run around and John was looking nervous having never done anything like this before. “Get going John” said Sarah.

John casually went outside cautiously checking if there was anyone around. It was getting quite late and there wasn’t a sound anywhere. He ran out of the garden gate and quickly picked up pace. Just as he got around half way around he suddenly heard a dog bark “Shit” he thought. Running quicker he soon made it around the second half back into the front gate. As quick as lighting he opened the door walking back up to the group, panting as he went.

Approaching the group, he heard them all laughing. “What wrong John, you look shocked”. “Dog” was all the group managed to unscramble. The group continued laughing hysterically. “Did the monster nearly eat you” asked David.

Laura said “That’s bo bo, the Yorkshire terrier, he’s so cute a friendly” “Was you scared John” asked Sarah, trying to comfort John, and make his feel so small at the same time.

Anyway what do we do now that we have a winner. What was the final result asked John.
Everyone has stripped totally and the results were as followed

The overall winner was Dani
2nd John
3rd Adam
= 4th Laura
= 4th Sarah
6th (last) David.

Adam said “Can I see what my mystery dare / forfeit is now”, this question was directed at Sarah who had set Adam a mystery dare earlier in round 20 and had hidden this inside an envelope.

“No, .... Later!” was her sharp reply. “I want to find out what the loser’s major dare will be” she continued seeming happy that she hadn’t lost the game.

“O.k. David, Its time” said John. The group all huddled around David as he slowly opened the envelope pulling out a piece of paper, along with another sealed envelope. Reading the letter he gave a gasp as this is what it read.

TO BE CONTINUED ............................

After the next part the strip poker twists finish- however the story can go on, if people would like to hear more! All comments are appreciated

Thanks from Rachel

[Rachie]

Thanks for all the people that have asked for the story to continue beyond this chapter, hope you like the parts after the poker tournament

Part 23 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

This is what the note said.

2853

There was also another sealed envelope, on which was written

2854

Laura and Sarah sighed as they realised that they were both the loosing females, not realising before that they were going to get a forfeit/dare as well as David.

“Will everyone please sign this envelope” asked John, handing the envelope around to the group. Once the 6 Poker Members had signed the envelope John put it into his pocket away for safe keeping.



Dani rubbed her hands together, seeming rather happy that she was the winning female and going to be in total charge of David for a full week. John was also excited that he would finally get his own way with Sarah and as an added bonus he would also have Laura as his slave.

Adam was the only one of the group that wouldn’t be a slave or master/mistress. “When you say every order must be followed, what sorts of orders may these be” asked Laura who was seeming nervous. “Anything” replied John “However the tasks will start of easy and possible progress in difficulty as the week progresses” “I also suggest everyone write down 2 limits and these will not be broached, you can also write 2 Dislikes, these will only be partly broached unless you are naughty boys / girls..” “I will give everyone 10 minutes to think of suggestions, remember to think well, it may make a big difference later”

“Do we all have to do that” asked Dani. “Yes everyone will, it will make is easier, as we are all unaware of the 2nd part.”

“You said we all are unaware of the 2nd part does that include you” asked the group, directing their question to John. “Do you know what’s in the envelope” “No I have no idea what is inside the envelope” squeaked John. “I signed up for this website (GetDare) and posted a thread asking people for dares, I then received 6 through the post, I just picked this one at random, the people on the website knew what the original dare was “slave / master or mistress and that I had set a maximum time limit of 2 weeks, this is all that they knew. I thought it would be exciting if neither I nor any of you knew what the second part would be” said John seeming quite happy with how his Strip Poker evening had progressed.

“I have no idea, it totally depends what the kind members of GET DARE have suggested, they may have decided that someone get their revenge, girls dares, males dares, winner gets big bonus, all is a total mystery. I don’t even know which GetDare member’s dare I have chosen”

The group all seemed excited at this little twist in their Strip Poker tournament. “It’s almost time that your fantasy comes true” John then whispered to Sarah referring to what her truth question was earlier in the game.

“So any limit we write down we will not have to do, and any dislike will only be done if we are naughty / disobedient.”

The group was in mixed emotions, some of the group seemed happy / relieve others were nervous, they sat thinking of their dislikes and limits.

TO BE CONTINUED ............

Hope people like this new twist. All comments / feedback are much appreciated, Thank you for everyone that has made this one of the most looked Rated 18 stories on getdare (approx 15,000 viewers in 15 days, 90+ replies, 7 thanks, 5 people rated story 5 stars etc)

More will follow shortly,

Thank you from Rachel

[Rachie]

Part 24 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)
The group sat thinking of their likes, dislikes & limits. After writing 2 on each list and putting their name at the top they all folded there piece of paper and handed them to John, who said “we will look what is on these after 12 oclock midnight, when the dares begin”

Adam sat wondering what his week would be like, he had neither won or lost, wouldn’t be a slave or master at present, was he lucky or unlucky.

“Can I ask a question” asked Dani, seeming intrigued at having David as her slave for the next week. “O.K” said John. “Can we involve other people in our tasks, or is it just our slave” “Errrm possibly” thought John “If they are happy at this, however you may not force anyone into anything except for your slave. No-one may tell anyone about any of this other than the people in this room. Is that understood” “Yes said the whole room.”

“What happens if we decide not to do as you say John” asked the twins. “Then them 2 videos will get posted on the internet as well as sent to your parents / family and around college” This seemed to shock Sarah who had only hours before realised about the video.

“What about me” said David smugly, thinking that John had nothing to blackmail him with. Sarah quickly took her camera off the side board and took a picture of David naked with what looked like anal beads up his ass. She did all of this so quickly and slyly that David was unaware until it was too late. “Do you want people to see this picture” answered Sarah, seeming quite happy at herself, knowing that David could be blackmailed as well as them self. “No... No... I’ll do whatever Dani asks of me, I Promise” was the muffled reply that came out of David’s gob.

“What time is it?” Asked Adam curious. “Don’t you know where the flaming clock is in your own room” giggled Laura “Its 11.25pm so our slave / mistress/master week begins in 35 minutes”

“When can I find out what’s my dare / forfeit” asked Adam, looking out of the show and fun at the current moment in time. “O.K, you can open it now” said Sarah, handing Adam the envelope with his task/s inside. He quickly opened it, and read it aloud. This is what it said

Your dare Adam is.............


TO BE CONTINUED ..........................................

Thanks for all the support, more will follow shortly, fee free to leave any comments you like on the this story page.

Thanks from Rachel

[Rachie]

Part 25 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Your dare Adam is, I want you to wear whatever I tell you for the next 7 days

Sarah chuckled while staring over at Adam.

Adam looked shocked over to his sister. “O.K” he remarked not knowing what else he could say. After all how hard could this really be?

“I’m just off to toilet again” said Sarah, who really did not have a very good bladder. As she was about to leave the bathroom there was again a knock on the door. This time it was John stood there, he barged into the lavatory as Sarah opened the door. “Before we start I want to ask a few questions” he said to Sarah. “Ok, go ahead” answered Sarah. “You said earlier that your fantasy would be, for someone to have total control over you, and be forced to do things you otherwise wouldn’t do. Can I ask does this forfeit fulfil your fantasy?” Sarah stood tingly before saying in a quite voice , “I think so, as long as you start off easily, and be gentle with me”. “I will” said John. “Will you be a good slave and fulfil all duties as long as not on your limits / dislikes list.” He continued. “Yes, as long as you respect those boundaries of me and my sister”

The group soon grouped back together in Adam’s room. “Can we get dressed now” “asked Laura” feeling rather uneasy at being naked in front of her friends. “O.K everyone can do whatever they want / usually do for the next 25 minutes until 12oclock, then the games will begin” remarked John who seemed to be the ring leader of the Strip Poker game.

All of the girls got redressed, Adam, and David just put their underwear back on expecting to have to take it off soon. “Can us girls, just talk in private for a minute” asked Dani.

The 3 girls left the room and went to the twin’s bedroom to talk in private. What shall I make Adam wear, asked Sarah, “he’s got to sleep naked tonight, don’t forget remarked Dani. Sarah suddenly remembered the dare that had been set for Adam earlier in the game.” “I think you should start of easy, and break him in slowly, if you do it correct you could have him wrapped around your little finger for life” said Dani. “Oww... That would be great” continued Sarah.

“What are you going to make your slave David do this week” the twins asked Dani. I have a few idea’s but it depends what he has put on his Dislikes and Limits, we will have to wait and see soon, I’m so excited.

“Do you want to join in, on any of David’s fun” asked Dani. “Oww, yea, as long as we will like it, not against our limits/dislikes and if possible can be told first. I have no problems with that” said Sarah shortly followed by a nod from Laura.

“Will you two do whatever John Demands” asked Dani. “I don’t think any of us will have a choice, we simply can’t afford him to use them pictures / videos. You know how crafty John is”. “You will have to get the upper hand some how, if not he will probably be blackmailing you for the rest of your life.” “I know. I’m so excited and so nervous at what’s going to happen at the same time”

“Shit it’s midnight, we better be getting back” shouted Dani. The three girls returned to the room now fully dressed. “Hope everyone is going to enjoy this week, I know I will” Said John. “Its time to see what everyones dislikes and limits are.”

There was a lot of tension in the room as John digged into his pocket, pulling out the piece of paper he read .......

TO BE CONTINUED .....................

[Rachie]

Part 26 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

John pulled out the pieces of paper and read out loud
everyone’s dislikes (Only used as punished / otherwise may only be slightly broached upon if given the decision), Limits (may not be touched at all)

1st place = Dani
Dislikes:
Swingers
Anal

Limits:
Intercourse
Permanent markings

2nd place =John
Dislikes:
Animals
Illegal

Limits:
Major Pain
Family

3rd place = Adam
Dislikes:
Naked outside
Messy

Limits:
Outdoors
Anything inserted in ass

= 4th place Laura
Dislikes:
Outdoors
Poo

Limits:
Pictures/Videos
Animals

= 5th place Sarah
Dislikes:
Illegal
Swingers

Limits:
Poo
Pictures/Videos

6th place David
Dislikes:
Major Pain
Public

Limits:
Permanent
Animals

“Interesting” said John, seeming suppressed at the wide range of limits that the group had mentioned. He particularly looked at Sarah’s and Laura’s as these would be his slaves.

Dani seemed a little disappointed at David’s limits as she had made plans beforehand.

Where are we all going to sleep tonight asked “David” seeming concerned? “You’re sleeping on the floor, by my bed you worthless slave” snapped Dani.

“You two can join David on the floor, but by my bed” said John aiming his remark at the twins. Adam can sleep in Laura’s bed naked, as previously dared in round 9 of the strip poker game. Dani can sleep in Adam’s bed and I’m going to sleep in Sarah’s bed.”

What can we wear, asked David. Only your underwear answered Dani, “Yes that goes for you too” said John, happy that he was finally going to get his own way with Sarah.

Can we go to bed know asked Adam who was feeling quite tired after the evenings events. “OK night night everyone, look forward to tomorrow, I may come and check on you throughout the night” said John.

The group all parted to their rooms John, Adam, Laura and Sarah went back into the girls bedroom while Dani and David remained in Adam’s bedroom.

David stripped to his Grey briefs and settled on the floor. He soon fell fast asleep. Laura stripped to her
navy blue lace thong and matching bra, while Sarah stripped to her black transparent thong, she was unable to put her usual bra on as Adam had kept it, so she decided to wear a pretty baby blue lace bra.

The group all slept well or as well as some of them could sleep, naked or semi naked on the floor. Soon it was morning and time for the first day of MASTER/MISTRESS : SLAVE.

TO BE CONTINUED ......................

[Rachie]

Part 27 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

“What am I going to be wearing today” asked Adam, Sarah. “Anything you like, except you may not wear underwear at all, and I may do random checks, so be warned” Adam got dressed in his tracksuit thinking it should be comfier on his family jewels than in a pair of jeans.

The group soon amalgamated in Adams bedroom. Everyone was fully clothed at present (- Adams underwear). “What will we be doing today John” asked Laura.

“Call me MASTER... ” Snapped John biting Laura’s head off. “If it happens again you will get punished, let this be a lesson to you too Sarah” he bellowed. “Us 3 are going down town later”, continued John. What was he planning wondered Sarah and Laura.

“You must call me mistress” barked Dani to David, now give me your mobile phone, you won’t be needing that any day this week, remarked Dani. David reluctantly handed Dani his mobile phone. You will be by my side all today, and may not do anything unless I tell you, is that understood, “Yes” answered David. “Yes...What” screamed Dani. “Yes Mistress. Sorry Mistress!!” “Let that be your final warning” barked Dani. “Were off back to my house!” said Dani, whiling ordering David to get ready.

“Seeing as I won’t be with you today” said Sarah “I want you to take a picture of yourself every hour with your trousers pulled partly down proving you are not wearing any underwear” Save these to the computer for me to check later, providing this is o.k. with my master”. “Yes, said Adam, not really wanting his sister to have pictures of him with no underwear on”

Adam went to get his camera ready to take his first picture. Soon the 5 teenagers were ready to leave the house; walking down the path together they parted company at the road end. Dani and John went to Dani’s house while, John, Sarah and Laura went to catch the bus into town. At the bus stop John said teasingly “This week’s going to be fun!”

The three teenagers got on the bus, “where do we ask to get off, “leave that to me”, said John taking the money off the two girls and ordering them to sit on the back seat. John then told the bus driver the details paid for their 3 tickets and rejoined the twins.

Now then – I have a few questions for you two “Have you ever kissed each other” asked John. “Yes several times” Sarah replied. “What else have you done together” John continued. “Nothing much, other than kissing” was their reply “Do you want to / would you try anything with each other” asked John curious. The two twins looked at each other before saying ....................

TO BE CONTINUED.................

Ps: - the following chapters will be all about John – Laura and Sarah. The story will later revert back to what happened between Dani and David, also about Adam. Hope everyone feels this will be o.k. as will possibly be the easiest way to write chapters.

Thanks for understanding.

[Rachie]

Thank you for al of your comments, feel free to leave more they are much appreciated.

Part 28 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

“Do you want to / would you try anything with each other” asked John curious. The two twins looked at each other before Laura said “it would depend, if we both agreed to everything, I don’t really know how far I would be prepared to go, it would probably depend on the circumstances”

John filled a lot of thoughts in his mind, as well as typing on his phone reminders of what his slaves had just told him.

“Right”, said John looking at Sarah and Laura and what they were wearing, both Sarah and Laura were dressed in skirts. Sarah’s was marginally shorter than Laura’s. John bent down slowly and looked up Sarah’s skirt. She was wearing a black silk thong. “Umm” sexy John thought glimpsing at her underwear, he know new that she was totally shaved behind that small piece of material.

Next John glanced to his left and up Laura’s skirt. He was unfortunately unable to see much because off
Laura’s slightly longer skirt and she was sitting with crossed her legs. Laura seemed to be in a total day dream, and unaware that John was observing her. John slowly sat back looking into his slaves eyes. Sarah just stared at him knowing that he had seen her sexy black silk thong.

Laura then looked up at John and Sarah and came out of her day dream, Sarah just spread her legs wide open and Laura instantly knew that she must do the same. John was sat in the middle of the two teenage twins and slowly parted their legs further and further. He then bent down over Laura and pulled up her skirt revealing another sexy thong this time it was bright pink and lace. John hardly knew which thong he liked the best, Sarah’s black silk one or Laura’s bright pink lace one.

Next john put 1 hand up Laura’s skirt and the other up Sarah’s, he slowly parted the thongs to the side, he could feel the bush on Laura and sharp small prickles on Sarah. He shoved first 1 then 2 fingers into their juicy holes. Slowly going in and out of there juicy cunts. “That feels so good” said Sarah who had only ever had her own fingers or sex toy inside her. John suddenly slowed his pace and went deeper as he sensed the two girls where nearing orgasm. After going at a steady pass for a few minutes, John stopped totally and demanded the two girls take off the underwear, allowing him easier access to their juice boxes. He put the two thongs into his pockets.

Shortly after he resumed his mission between the two girls legs. This time he was hoping for them to orgasm. They felt so wet and were panting galore.

“That feels grrreeeaaat” muttered Sarah as she was about to orgasm. John was hoping that the two twin sisters would squirt there cream at the same time.

He luckily succeeded and both Sarah and Laura started screaming – luckily the bus was nearly empty and the only people nearby were listening to music on iPods etc.

“How is that” asked John “FUCKING GREAT” screamed Sarah while Laura was panting and trying to catch her breath. Suddenly the bus stopped with a quick jerk and ................

TO BE CONTINUED.................

I wonder why the bus stopped with a jerk? Had someone seen something?
Keep reading to find out in the next exciting part of STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST.

[Rachie]

Thank you all readers for making this one of the most viewed 18+ Stories on Getdare.

Its 25 days since the first part was released

28 Parts are currently available.

Over 30,000 viewers = 2nd most R18 Mature Stories

Rated 5 Stars = by 14 different viewers = Top rated R18 Mature Stories

8 Thanked users

138 Replies = 6th most R18 Mature Stories

Several regular viewers

Hundreds of Private Message

Special thanks to the following people for leaving comments:
Anthraics
Archie 21
Dboy 123
Redadare
Runningbuddy
Sammy 08
Stormwalker
Stats 2001
Boyslave 89
Truth
Shypilot
Shinny Demon
Underpants
TheHotBoyWonder
Lordcaspen
White orchid
Justdoit
Younggirl18
NasserGurang
Masterme
HumilliationOnCam
Firenight
HHHobo
Antiperson
BLOEMS51
Dragonator
Andom4444
3inchcuck
timetoshine
12356416514a
Dcurtis
Ethan2cu
Davestrippoker
Darebound
fitzy
doubledaremegirl
DaManWitDaPlan
Duncan007
6ft6
Rachelssisiter
Bored
Insane44

(Sorry if have forgotten anyone)

Once again thanks for all viewers, feedback is always welcome.

The next part of Strip Poker with a Twist will be up within the next 24hours. Please keep reading.



love

r a c h i e

19 YEAR OLD INNOCDENT GIRL

[Rachie]

Part 29 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Suddenly the bus stopped with a quick jerk. John stuffed Laura and Sarah’s used underwear into their mouth to quieten there screaming. The bus came to a complete stop allowing someone to get onto the bus. Sarah and Laura were slowly coming down to Earth after their first orgasm caused by someone else.

They suddenly looked up and saw Lucy, one of their fellow class enemies. They had never liked Lucy since the first week of secondary school, now they were at college, their hate rid had seemed to escalate. John quickly removed his hands from inside the twin’s skirts. Lucy came to the back of the bus and sat near the trio. Dam it, thought John realising that the twins still had their mouths fully shut with their used underwear inside.

“Where are you off to” Lucy ask the group, mainly directing the question at the twins. The two twins both shrugged their shoulders at the same time, unable to speak with their mouths full. Luckily the two thongs were only small and there was little material concealed inside their now slutty gobs. John spoke on behalf of the twins saying “Were just off into town to get a few things.” Lucy stared at the twins knowing that they were up to something, but what?

They all sat quietly for the remainder of the journey, partly as the twins had a mouth full and partly because they didn’t get along with Lucy. Suddenly John stood up and yelled to the driver, “THE NEXT STOP PLEASE” followed by a “DING” of the bus bell. John, Laura and Sarah all started to get off the bus, unaware at first that Lucy was following behind. They were in the centre of Lincoln, a fairly small city of about 86 thousand people. Everyone was rushing everywhere. John took hold of his two slaves and demanded they follow him.

Lucy slyly followed behind; she knew that the group were up to something but what?

They walked along the high street and down some steps alongside the canal to the male toilets.

2855

John shoved the 2 girls into the same toilet cubical and followed behind. Locking the door he gave a giggle, looking at the 2 twins with their mouths full of worn panties. “How do they taste” asked John quizzically. “Der Datse Dorible Dastr” Everything they said was muffled up. “You can spit them out now” ordered John, “They Taste Horrible Master” they whispered hoping no one would hear them in the male toilets. Can I go to toilet asked Sarah, who always needed to go. “Yes, but us two are not leaving” snapped John, “Sit down and go” Sarah dutifully did as her master had ordered. “Where’s the toilet paper” asked Sarah “Here” said John handing Sarah ...........................


TO BE CONTINUED .............

[Rachie]

Thank you for all of your comments please keep it up, all comments and feedback are much appreciated. Hope you like this chapter!


Part 30 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)
“Where’s the toilet paper” asked Sarah “Here” said John handing Sarah her used underwear. “Don’t try to be funny” said Sarah staring into John’s eyes. “There’s hardly ever any toilet roll in these toilets so you will have to use these” John replied thrusting Sarah’s black silk thong into her hand. She dutifully wiped her bits and pieces before re-standing allowing her short skirt to flow down just above her knees.

“Ok are we finished in here” asked Sarah. “No!!! You have got to flush the toilet roll away, you dirty little slutty girl” replied John. “But, But.. There isn’t any toilet roll master.” “What’s that in your hands” John snapped. “Please don’t make me, flush these away, they are my favourite pair, I will do anything to keep these.” “Ok” said John “I want them to be totally shoved inside of you, until I say otherwise, any hole it’s up to you.” Sarah thought for a second before deciding she couldn’t fit them in her ass, didn’t want them in her mouth again especially after just wiping herself on them, the only other hole she had left was her creamy, juicy young pussy. She slowly bent down saying “Yes master, thank you master” as she shoved her thong deep into her shaven hole.

“Does this slave please you master” said Sarah. “Yes you are both being like total slut slaves, just as I want you” was John’s happy reply with a big grin on his face. Laura secretly wanted the toilet also however she did not want to go through the punishment that her sister had just received, so she decided to wait, hopefully there would be a more appropriate place and time.

The trio all sneaked out of the toilet, going up the steps back towards the canal a tall stocky man was stood waiting for them, he looked like a PCSO (police officer with less duties/commands) “What have we here” he snapped, “Why are you two down in the gents toilets. The girls looked at the man hardly knowing what to say, “Sorry sir, we are new.... and needed the toilet so desperately, we followed the signs and it led to here, we did not realise this was only the males toilet” The PCSO hardly knew what to do, did he believe them?

“This is one of the favourite places for drug dealers; we will need to do a strip search” he demanded. Sarah was so worried about having a strip search while she still had her sexy panties shoved inside her creamy twat, also both girls had no underwear on.

The twins and John hardly knew what to do when the Officer went to call for a female assistant over his radio, suddenly ....................

TO BE CONTINUED …………


I wonder what happens? The suspense is almost killing me - (Wait, i already know lol)

Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST to find out

All comments are much appreciated. The more comments, the more i feel the urge to write.

L O V E
R A C H E L

[Rachie]

Part 31 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

The twins and John hardly knew what to do when the Officer went to call for a female assistant over his radio, suddenly there came a different response “Would all PCSO’s and Police Officers please report to Primark there is a big riot going on. 2 people are believed to be carrying knifes.”

“This is your lucky day” said the PCSO, “but if I ever catch you doing the slightest thing wrong believe me you’ll be sorry” He then rushed off in the opposite direction of the 3 teenagers, going towards Primary.

“Woooow, that was lucky” sighed the 3 teenagers walking up the steps. The twins wondered what was inside John’s blue rucksack that he was still carrying. Sarah went to remove her thong when John snapped “What do you think your doing”. I I,“ “Nothing master” she said removing her hand from near her clit.

“Where are we off to” asked Laura as she reached the top of the steep steeps. “This way” said John turning right, and still not wanting to disclose his shopping destination. The group walked up the steady hill and suddenly stopped outside Ann Summers, a sex shop that literally sold everything. “What we stopped here for” asked Laura, already believing she understood Johns plans.

“I want you to purchase 2 sets of handcuffs and the sexiest sluttiest underwear / outfit that you can find. There will be a forfeit for the loosing outfit, good luck” said John handing both girls £50.

The two girls went quite as they approached the store, neither wanting to lose at John’s task.

Meanwhile John sat on a bench outside waiting patiently to see what the girls would buy. Sarah still had her soggy thong inside her cunt, while Laura was wearing no panties at all. Both girls first decided to purchase the handcuffs, as this would allow them time to pluck up the courage to luck at all the sexy clothes / underwear.

Both Laura and Sarah decided on the same type of handcuffs these were silver metal handcuffs that had two keys also there was an optional safety release code if you lost the keys. They looked so much like real ones that the cops used except for on the underneath the combination code for release. These cost £9.99 and the girls therefore had just over $40 each to spend on their outfit.

Laura decided to concentrate on underwear and quickly homed in on a Maid’s Crotchless Thong. It was black with small white marking on the front. The material was near see through and Laura thought this thong looked so slutty especially with the small black strap up your ass. She also purchased a black mesh see through bra with what appeared like a belt that would push up the boobs. (unfortunately not allowed to show picture as can clearly see nipples through top)

Laura tried to imagine her in this outfit, but found it hard to imagine, she quickly went and paid for the items feeling pleased that she still had over £20 change for John.

Meanwhile Sarah was having a more detailed look around the shop, not as embarrassed as Laura as she had been here before purchasing her anal beads last week. She eventually decided on a full outfit as well as a sexy black lace thong with suspenders and black lace bra. She paid extra attention making sure that the outfit would fit her well. She eventually went and paid for her collection before returning outside to find John and her sister.

Now then I wonder who the looser will be ..................

TO BE CONTINUED

What will the forfit be- who will get it, what will happen next in STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST, keep reading to find out.

All feedback and comments are much appreciated, Thank you

L O V E

R A C H I E

[Rachie]

2857
(This picture was vetted by Bettyboop)


Please see above Laura's chosen sexy underwear.
The top is to x rated to show as is a see through top where you can easily see her nipples.

Laura's Outfit
Maid’s Crotchless Thong. It was black with small white marking on the front. The material was near see through and Laura thought this thong looked so slutty especially with the small black strap up your ass. She also purchased a black mesh see through bra with what appeared like a belt that would push up the boobs

Sorry picture was not in chapter as planned. Thank you all readers

from Rachel (Rachie)
19 Year Old Innocent girl

[Rachie]

Special thanks to CBT Slave & MasterHamish for their first positive comments- hope you keep reading and enjoy, all feedback is much appreciated.

Part 32 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

“Now then I wonder who the looser will be” muttered John as he stared into the two bags. Laura then handed John the £20 change. John seemed kind of annoyed at this, and was expecting more than just underwear he began to make his plans.

“Umm follow me” John said walking along Guildhall Street crossing the main road. “Where are we going” asked the twins. To the ODEON (Cinema) was Johns reply, still carrying the bags of clothing. “Cool” said Laura, as she hadn’t been to watch a film for quite a long time.

Approaching the cinema john walked into the main entrance approaching the counter he asked for 3 tickets to see “Scary Movie” (18+ film), at hearing this both the girls began to cringe. “What seat would you like” asked the beautiful lady behind the tall counter. “Back row please” muttered John. The lady typed on the computer and soon handed John 3 orange tickets with L9, L10 and L11 listed on them.

They all went and collected a large coke and pop corn before going up the escalator towards screen 1 ready to watch their scary film. John stood behind both girls going up the escalator looking up their tiny short skirts, seeing their love holes. Sarah was still hiding her wet juicy thong up her cunt but this was out of sight. There were other people behind John on the escalator and one spotty, brown hair teenager pointed towards the two girls. Another couple of lads and girls stared at the twins and began laughing. The escalator seemed to last forever delaying Sarah and Laura’s embarrassment.

Eventually they came to the top, Sarah was relieved when the other teenage group departed to the right to go to screen 2.

“Master” may we go to toilet before watching the film” the twins asked. “OK but make it quick, I will be waiting here for you, and don’t try anything funny” said John

The two twins disappeared into the brightly lit lavatory, glad that this time they were allowed in the females. “Are you ok, with all that has happened today” Sarah asked Laura. “Yeeeeaaa, … but I’m kind of scared at why John has brought us here. Is he just being kind or has he got some sort of evil plan”

“should I take the thong from inside me” asked Sarah. “I wouldn’t, if john found out he would probably be very angry and have you do something else far worse.”

After doing their business they departed the toilet making their way back to John. The group of 3 then made their way into cinema room 1. It was an average size room with a large stair case in the centre and seats on either side. They looked for seats L9, L10 and L11, and soon found them at the back of the room right next to a giant speaker.

After a couple of minute a group of lads/lasses of about 19/20 years olds entered the room and sat in the lower half of the seats. The group kept sipping on their coke while munching on their popcorn. Suddenly the lights dimmed and the film was about to begin. John whispered a task to the 2 girls this is what it was ……

What was John’s evil plan?

TO BE CONTINUED………………

Thanks for all the positive comments- please continue. If anyone has any suggestions or believe they know what is going to happen in following chapters feel free to Private Message me. The next 3 parts are all ready typed so will not change.

Thank you

L O V E
R A C H I E

[Rachie]

Thank you for all comments also special thanks for Mistress Louisa for her thanks. Also to Memories for Life and Sweetashoney for their first comments on my story. It is nice to see both males and Females enjoying the read.

Part 33 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

“I think I need to see both of you wearing these new outfits” he said handing the twins back their carry bags full of the sexy clothing they had purchased. Laura looked mortified, when she saw that Sarah had a uniform as well as lingerie. The two twins glared at John wondering if they dared follow his instructions.

Sarah was the first to strip out of her sexy short skirt. John then stroked her cunt lips, checking that the soggy thong was still inside her nice warm damp love hole. Sarah began to shiver as John was doing this, she was very nervous as she now had nothing on her lower half while sitting in the cinema. She tried to keep quite not wanting anyone to hear her.

After about a minute John moved his hand and allowed Sarah to model her sexy black lace thong. John seemed very happy at Sarah’s first purchase. She then stripped out of her tops revealing her nicely formed breasts that John had seen the night before. She quickly put the black lace bra on and finished off by putting the suspenders on. John thought that the woman he’d secretly fancied for several years now looked so hot. Finally Sarah dug into her bag and revealed her sexy outfit it was a police mistress uniform which consisted of a short sexy skirt which she slipped on including the fake badge and hat. Sarah now looked like a sexy police lady.

It was now Laura’s turn to model her clothing. How she wished she had spent some of that £20 purchasing an outfit. She slowly stripped out of her clothes trying to be as quite as she could.

“LOOK AT THAT!!!!!” John shouted just as Laura was totally naked. Luckily it was very dark and there were few people in the cinema. Some of the teenage group turned around, but only briefly and Laura slid down her seat so that she was out of the lad’s vision. Moments later they turned their attention back to the scary film.

Laura now rummaged in her bag taking out her Maid’s Crotchless Black Thong. (see picture in part 31 page 12) She first shuffled one leg, them the other into the skimpy material, luckily it was the correct size for her. The thong was transparent and you could clearly see her brown bush through the mesh material. She then put on the sexy bra which was also see through showing her sexy 36c breasts with huge nipples on display. The belt made her tits push up even more and she looked like a total slut, where as her twin sister was sitting the opposite side of John looking like a semi professional sexy police lady.

“Right everything you carry will be inside your cunt” John said to Laura. Laura stared at John not realising that she had anything to carry, suddenly she realised her small purse and money. She sighed and remembered that her sister already had something up hers (her sexy underwear) she slowly crotched down and parted her soft pink lips inserting the purse into her feeling lucky that at least it was a small purse.


2858

John sat staring at the two girls who both looked beautiful and as sexy as hell. “You will stay like this until I say so” order John grinning at the twins.

Suddenly a scary moment in the film took place and Laura not knowingly gave a loud squeal.

TO BE CONTINUED ……………….

I wonder what is going to happen next – keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST to find out.

All comments are much appreciated-

Thanks also for everyone who was concerned about what happened yesterday - I ran into an automatic door, and it didnt open. Hadnt realised the time and that Argos was still shut. I went SMACK!!! into the door, had headache for 24hours, but am feeling better now.

[Rachie]

Thank you for everyone that has kept posting comments, it is much appreciated. Hope you like the new chapter.

Part 34 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Suddenly a scary moment in the film took place and Laura not knowingly gave a loud squeal.

“EEEEEEKKKKK”

Most of the people in the cinema turned around Laughing, as one of the people in film got stabbed in the chest; Laura again sulked down her chair this time in only her sexy underwear. After a quick stare at Sarah dressed like a sexy police lady their attention soon drew again to the film.

Laura sat still for the rest of the film, she was now feeling cold and her nipples were sticking out and clearly visible through the sexy bra.

It wasn’t long before the film came to an end. Both girls felt silly as the lights came on. Luckily they were at the back of the room and the few people watching the film walked down the steep dusty steps towards the exit.

“Can we have our clothes back now?” pleaded the twins. “No” Snapped John handing Laura a blue hand towel, telling her to wrap it around herself. We are leaving your other clothes in here. “The only items you are going to be able to keep for now Sarah’s Is your thong which should still be inside your young pussy”, “and I will keep hold of your lingerie” he said to Laura.

“Hand me, your handcuffs” John ordered Sarah. Sarah dutifully did as John ordered not wanting to annoy him anymore than he already was. John then cuffed Laura’s hands behind her back. “Sarah until we have exited the cinema you are in charge of Laura. Make her obey your every command”. You will both be leaving the cinemas and walking part way through Lincoln dressed as you are, he ordered.

“Come here, you naughty girl” Sarah ordered glad that she was the one that had take the time and care purchasing the police mistresses uniform as well as sexy the underwear.

“Who is the winner?” asked Sarah. “You will find out later, for no just follow me” he ordered. The twins followed John out of the cinema room leaving all of their clothes behind. Laura was clutching the blue towel with her chin, not wanting for it to fall and reveal anything to any member of public. Sarah held hold of Laura’s handcuffs pretending she was a real police officer and hoping this would attract less attention and suspicion.

They walked out of room 1 and into the big corridor of Odeon Cinema. They were still upstairs and had to go down lots of steps to get to the entrance. John went in front of the twins hoping not to be associated with them.

Laura and Sarah walked quickly down the steps. Laura found this hard holding her towel under her chin. A couple of people were at the bottom collecting drinks and immediately looked up towards the twins. “Come on, were off to the police station” snapped Sarah, poorly trying to act like a real police offer. Laura was relieved that at least John had let her have a towel to cover some of her dignity.

John was waiting at the entrance for the girls. “Follow me her ordered”

TO BE CONTINUED ………………………

All comments are much appreciated. Please also check out my other new thread - BED HABITS

[Rachie]

Thanks to everyone that has left comments, and to the new people leaving comments or private messaging about the story. Hope you like this part also.

Part 35 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

There was a lot of attention on the twins as they walked alongside the picturesque River. Both girls were very nervous acting and looking like total sluts in front of crowds of people. Many of them were pointing and staring at them. Sarah felt relieved that at least she had more clothes on than Laura had, however her short police skirt left little to the imagination.

They followed John relieved that he was walking in the opposite direction to the town and the crowds got fewer as they progressed. Laura was trying to walk as fast as she could with the towel acting like a skirt/blouse.

After a couple of minutes walking they reached the underpass under Brayford Way, still walking alongside the river Witham. They found themselves walking down a short alley. Half way down was a rough untidy middle aged begger, sat with his dog wanting money to buy food etc.

“Poor guy” muttered John approaching him. “Give him some money” john said to Laura with a smile on his face. “Laura looked in horror when she realised what she would have to do to get her money.” “I, I, I Can’t” she said to John. “Ow, I forgot, about the handcuffs” he said.

“Don’t worry about them I’m sure we can sort something out even with those cuffs attached”.

What was John talking about Laura wondered, but she quickly found out when John said to Sarah “Get the money from your sister” Sarah manoeuvred her hands under the towel and found the gap in Laura’s sexy underwear. She slowly parted her sisters pink lips for the first time, and stuck a couple of fingers into her, searching for the small purse.

All this time the homeless beggar was watching the show feeling that all his Christmases had come at once. Laura started to whimper as her sister’s hands were doing wonders inside her. After what seemed like forever Sarah found the small purse deep inside Laura’s wet lips and pulled the sticky purse out of her sister. She held it out to John to get the money.

“You don’t think I’m touching that, do you!” John snapped at Sarah. Take out £10 and give it to the kind gentle man, also give him a peck on the cheek for being cheeky.

Sarah did as she had been told opening the zip on the sticky purse taking £10 out and handing it to the beggar. She then bent down above him not knowingly letting him see straight up her police skirt at her shaven hole. She gave the beggar a quick kiss saying she hopes his life style will improve in the future John gave his dog a pat on the head and the animal started to whine happily. The group soon parted from the middle aged man who now had a wide smile on his face after seeing Sarahs pussy, and much of Laura, including imagining where the money he had in his hand had moments before come from.

The group soon parted from the river side. Both girls wondered where they were going as they had never been to this area of town. John suddenly stopped outside a shop. The both looked up in horror to see what the shop was.

TO BE CONTINUED …………………..

Where were they i wonder!, What had John planned, keep reading to find out.

Hope people are still loving the story, not as many regulars leaving comments lately. Should i slow down posting, are people finding it hard to keep up or losing interest. Thanks for any replies. From Rachie

[Rachie]

Thank you for your support, as promissed to several readers here is the next part of STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST, hope you enjoy.

Part 36 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)
They both looked up in horror to see a shop with boarded up windows and above the shop door were the words:

2859
“What we here for” asked Laura, quickly followed by Sarah. John was enjoying making the twins squirm and the worry on their face painted a magnificent picture. He therefore decided to keep the suspense for a little longer and said nothing. The group walked into the shop, which was surprisingly quite well lit and bright, inside there was a waiting area and at least 3 rooms to the back of the premises.

John spoke to the twin girls saying “The loosing outfit, is Laura’s, I was wishing for you to purchase something more than just lingerie and you still had over £20 to do this. You will now find out your forfeit for loosing” he said grinning.

The group waited in the waiting areas, Laura was now very nervous thinking about what was going to happen. After a short while a young pretty lady came out of the back room and spoke to the group “What can we do for you” she asked, at first directing her question to the two girls.

Laura hardly knew what to say and stood there with a worried look on her face. John spoke up saying, “we are here for Laura to get some treatment”. “Is this correct” the young lady asked Laura. Laura looked at the pretty short haired red head for a while before nodding her head.

“Follow me” she said to Laura. John also stood and started to follow the young lady. “Sorry it is our rules that only the person having treatment is allowed into the theatre room, if you can wait here it would be much appreciated. “How much extra will it cost for me to join you two sexy girls” John asked slipping three £20 notes out of his pocket, “will this do”. The red headed lady looked at John seaming quite happy with John’s offer “As long as the young girl who’s getting her treatment has no problem, it will be fine with myself” “I will just get you a receipt, please wait here, I will be back shortly” she said disappearing once again.

John manoeuvred to Laura unclipping her handcuffs that were still out of sight behind her small towel. He then fastened these to Sarah and the small black railing behind her back, making sure she was securely attached.

The young lady soon came back and invited both Laura and John into one of the back rooms. Laura stood, this time leaving the towel behind. It was the first time that the red haired assistant had been able to see Laura in only her sexy lingerie, she gave a huge gasp as she noticed that the bra was total see through.

When the two teenagers were in the back room the lady asked “Now, what is it that Laura would like” John thought for a few seconds before saying “Laura would like you to ……………………”

TO BE CONTINUED …………………..

All feedback and comments are much appreciated. Hope you like the chapter. I really want to reveal the next part soon as hopfully it will have a little surprise in parts (but what). Keep reading to find out what happens in STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST.

I also have a new thread: BED Habits if anyone would like to leave theres it would be much appreciated http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=58234

Thank you, from rachie

[Rachie]

Part 37 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

John thought for a few seconds before saying “Laura would like you to shave or wax her brown hairy bush” “OK” said the lady, knowing for the first time Laura’s name. “What’s your name sir” she asked John. “John” was the obvious reply “and yours” “Anne she said” “I will just get my assistant that deals with that department” “Lucy, we have a customer wanting a wax”

Laura was in total shock when Lucy, one of her fellow college enemies emerged in front of her she was a short, red headed freckly teenager. She had a smug grin on her face when she saw her victim. Laura was trembling with her sexy lingerie on display (please see image in chapter 31 on page 12) Lucy’s was open mouthed as she admired Laura’s sexy body.

Lucy approached the pair asking Laura to hop onto what she called the operating table. Laura slowly climbed onto the table. Lucy them asked her to remove her lingerie.

Laura looked at John hoping that he was going to change his mind and say he was just having a laugh. Her hopes were shattered when John said “what are you waiting for, do as your told”

Laura bent down holding her black part see through lingerie, slowly pulling this down her legs. John gasped at only his third view of Laura’s hairy bush. There was a slow trickle of juices forming near her lips. She was now on the table with only her see-through top covering any last modesty she had remaining.

“John come here” Lucy instructed. John tentatively walked over to Lucy who was standing only meters away from Lucy. “I need you to help me” Lucy asked. “How” I need you to turn Laura on and make her excited, this will cause less pain when she gets waxed.

Lucy started to pour some sort of liquid around Laura’s genitals. Laura was not looking forward to what was about to happen and nor being near naked in front of both John and someone she didn’t like from College. Lucy then applied a wax pad onto Laura genitals first on the left side of her pussy mound, she firmly pressed it down onto her skin.

John wondered what he should do to turn Laura on. He reached out and touched Laura’s breasts through the sexy top. Her nipples began to get hard as John kept playing with them, tweaking her nipples between his thumb and forefinger. Slowly she started moaning.

Suddenly Laura gave a loud scream in agony as Lucy ripped the pad off her vagina. Lucy was very happy that she was getting some revenge on Laura after all the years of agony that the pair had given each other. Quickly Lucy applied another pad this time on the right before Laura could protest. John was also quite happy at what was happening and feeling Laura’s ever hardening nipples.

Next Lucy ripped off the second pad this time quite roughly hoping to cause as much pain as possible. She gave a quite giggle as again Laura screamed with pain.

“Now the next one is crucial” commented Lucy referring to the next pad she was going to apply and rip off Laura’s sexy body. She then whispered to John “I need you to …………….”


Hope you enjoyed the twist! what will Lucy do in the future? Keep reading to find out.

All comments and feedback are always much appreciated.

[Rachie]

I would first like to welcome 2 new readers / commenters to the story, hope your enjoying the read and make further comments in the future (Chatroulette, Oceanstar)

Part 38 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Lucy then whispered to John “I need you to shove a finger inside Laura’s vagina and make her wet, It will make the next pad a lot easier” John moved his hands away from Laura’s tits that were still covered in the skimpy piece of material. He places his right hand at the entrance to Laura’s love hole.

Laura was in total shock as John forced first one finger deeply into her tight virgin hole. John went deeper and deeper; he slowly stated pumping in and out slowly making Laura wetter and wetter. Lucy then removed John’s hand and applied a wax strip covering her love lips. This time she wanted to tease Laura and also seem to comfort her at the same time. She asked “Are you ok honey, this is possibly going to hurt a lot, I hope this won’t put you off visiting again.” Laura clinched her eyes and said “I’m ready” as Lucy ripped off the strip clearly ripping lots of Laura thick brown bush away from her skin. “SHITTTTTTTTTTT!!!!!!” Screamed Laura

For the first time both Lucy and John could clearly see Laura in all her glory. Her pussy lips were bright pink and now puffed up, There was a little of her creamy juice on show and Lucy asked “Do you like this babe” “You seem to be quite turned on”. All of this was said to try to make Laura feel littler than she actually was.

After a few more strips Laura was starting to look like a baby once again. “Please roll over” asked Lucy. Laura quickly rolled over letting the pair see her gorgeous round bum. Lucy continued waxing her pussy / ass applying the gel then pad followed by the pain of ripping the pad off.

“Last one” said Lucy applying the final strip near Laura anus. Laura was still quivering thinking of where the pad was going to be placed and ondering how much pain she was going to feel. Lucy asked “Is this all ok babe, this one near your ass, will be the last, for this visit.” Lucy roughly ripped the last strip away from Laura’s ass which was soon glowing bright red. Laura gave another loud squeal as the last of her love triangle was removed. “Now, would you like some gel to apply, to help stop the itching” Lucy asked, directing her question at John.

“Yes please” John muttered. “Follow me” said Lucy directing John into a different private room. “This will cost you an extra £9.50, I hope that is all right, however I am sure Anne will let you have it free with a little persuading if you let me have a favour out of Laura. “O.K what will the favour be” asked John seeming quite interested. Lucy’s reply was “As you may know I’m a ………………”

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..


What is the Evil Lucy going to do?
What will the favour be?
What’s the rest of the Sentence? E.g.) As you may know I’m a ………..
Keep reading to find out in the next part of STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST.

[Rachie]

Welcome Teddy_532 thanks for reading story, you must have been reading alot to read it in 2 days.

TheBoyHotWonder - congratulations on partly having it correct, read below to see which parts.

Thank you to everyone who has kept reading and all those who have posted a comment, it is becuase of you that there is another part so soon (3 parts in 25 hours)

Part 39 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

“As you may know I’m doing my apprentice here. I require some photo evidence of what I have done, do you mind if I submit photos of Laura as one of my works of art.

“Ok” said John, however I also want something in return. If you are going to take any pictures of her, then you must be totally naked the whole time you are taking the pictures also I will be present the whole time.

“But, buttttt” started Lucy. “Do I have to” she eventually managed to say. John glared into Lucy’s eyes and she finally agreed to John’s terms.

John was glad that was all it was going to take to get a £9.50 discount and also to view Lucy in the flesh. “The other thing I demand is that, Laura knows nothing about this” Lucy was happy at this, also thinking at least John was the only one that would view her. John walked back into the room to set up his plan, meanwhile Lucy rummaged in a cupboard for the special gel.

Lucy soon returned to the operating room to find Laura still lied face down with her legs spread wide open.

“Does it itch” asked Lucy. “Yes terribly” was the reply from Laura who was almost in tears. “Do you want some lotion rubbing on it to ease the pain” asked Lucy. “Please” replied Laura, hardly realising she was actually asking for help from her College enemy. Meanwhile Lucy stripped out off her long white outfit revealing a pair of plain blue silk panties and a matching blue bra covering her average pair of breasts. She then went to get her camera off the counter.

John coughed and pointed at his own clothes symbolising to Lucy to take off her underwear. Reluctantly she put up little protest as she placed her hands behind her back unclipping the bra and letting it fall to the ground. Her breasts were now on view for John to admire. Her breasts were not as gorgeous as Laura’s or Sarah’s, but still John was attracted to her small perky nipples.

Now Lucy bent forward taking hold of her silk blue panties and pulling these down her legs revealing a tidy landing strip (brazilian waxed). John at first was a little shocked at this, imagining she would probably be totally shaved / waxed as she works in that department. However he still liked the look this gave Lucy. He stared at the brown hair that was around her sexy love hole.

Lucy now asked John to apply the lotion to Laura’s genitals hoping that this would take his attention off herself, which she succeeded wonderfully. Meanwhile Lucy was taking picture after picture of Laura’s newly waxed area.

She also took several of her juicy lips and some of her body including tits, pussy, ass which was sticking up the air and her face. You could clearly see on some of these pictures that it was Laura also the fact it was John who was doing his best to apply lotion and make some of her own lotion appear from Laura’s ever wettening lips.

After a couple of minutes Laura began to moan as Johns fingers worked wonders on her cleanly waxed pussy. All of John’s attention was clearly on Laura and he was not paying any attention to what Lucy was doing.

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

What was Lucy doing?
You will have to keep reading and you MAY find out?

[Rachie]

Part 40 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

All of John’s attention was clearly on Laura and he was not paying any attention to what Lucy was doing.

Laura was panting harder and faster all of the time suddenly she gave a long loud squeal “Arrrr YES ITS CUMMING, ITS CUMMINGGGG”. Just then her flood gates opened, out squirted a load of her female slutty cream, flying into the air and landing on Lucy’s naked tits. After a couple of minutes further everything seemed to die down, Lucy left the room to redress and probably clean Laura’s sticky mess of herself. John was left on his own with Laura who was still faced down unknown what exactly had just happened. John was able to finish the last part of his plan before Lucy returned.

Laura was then instructed to put her Maid’s crotchless thong back on along with the sexy see through top. (outfit details please see chapter 31 there’s a picture on page 12)

Laura was now fully conscious that Lucy had seen her fully naked, including have a detailed look at her cunt.

Laura went to depart the room, but John suddenly stopped her “What have you to say to your friend Lucy here” snapped John quite fearlessly. “Oww, sorry master she replied” remembering to address John Correctly. “Thank you for my wonderful wax, I hope I may be honoured to have this done again” Laura then said to Lucy in a typical shy squeaky voice.

“We will see” replied Lucy with a smug grin knowing she now had incriminating photos of Laura that she was unaware of. John was also happy with his plan that he had concocted at the spare of the moment.

John and Laura now walked slowly back into the room where they had left Sarah handcuffed. John removed the handcuffs and gave Laura back the towel which she again tried to hide her modesty.

Sarah asked Laura what had happened and Laura was just about to reply when John rudely interrupted “Who gave you permission to talk to her, Shut up, you will find out in due time.” The three teenagers departed from the premises walking back out onto the quite road.

The cool air now blew up under the towel and crotch less thong tickling Laura’s newly waxed pussy. Sarah still had her panties shoved inside her vagina as well as wearing the sexy police mistress uniform. The few people that walked along the quite street looked at the teenagers and some boys laughed as they saw Laura looking like she was only wearing a towel.

They soon got to a bus stop and waited for the next bus home. After about 25 minutes the 5.40pm bus finally came. The bus driver was reluctant to let Laura on in her state of dress, however John persuaded him by saying that it was a emergency and she had been raped and had just been to the police station to report the matter. The driver agreed to letting them on the bus as long as Laura kept covered at all times. The three teenagers agreed and the bus soon started returning them home from their first day of Master / Slavery.

Meanwhile …………..

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

Meanwhile what?
What was Johns mysteriously planning?
What was Lucy doing?
What would Lucy do?

Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST for answers.

[Rachie]

Thank you for all readers and i would also like to welcome the new members to getdare and readers of STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST.

I would also like to thank Stormwalker22 for error comments of names, These have been changed in the previous chaper. Thank You for your eagle eye.


Part 41 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Meanwhile earlier that day, Dani and David were making their way to Dani’s house. Dani was in total charge of David and was making her plans which she would have to adjust to David’s dislikes and limits (for info see chapter 26 on page 8). They approached Dani’s house which was a rather large modern property. Dani fumbled around in her handbag looking for the keys, finding them she unlocked the door. Dani was surprised to find her mum not at home at the present moment. There was a note on the kitchen worktop

This is what it said

2860

Great though Dani, she had nearly a whole day to do whatever she liked with David. What fun was she going to have she wondered. First she ordered David to pour her a glass of milk and take it up stairs to her room. Dani walked upstairs to plan some of her sexy ideas.

He poured 2 glasses of milk, one for his mistress as she had ordered. Now David despite being one of Dani’s best friends had never been upstairs in Dani’s house.

David then carried the 2 glasses of milk upstairs not knowing where he was going. He heard Dani’s voice at the end of a long corridor and followed it, leading to a rather large typical teenage girl’s room, the room must have been around 14 foot by 11 foot across with bright pink wall paper a pink double bed a computer table with a modern laptop, printer and loads of accessories. There were also loads of cuddly teddies scattering the room and a chest on the floor that looked like you needed a key. I wonder what’s in there David thought to himself.

Dani was sat on a computer chair waiting for her slave to appear. “WHAT’S THAT IN YOUR HAND” she bellowed. “It’s the milk you demanded” replied David, not understanding what he had done wrong. “And the other” butted in Dani. “It was for me” said David quietly, for the first time realising that he had done wrong and had not be told to get one for himself.

“Stand facing the wall in the corner over there” demanded Dani pointing to the only available corner in the room. David for the first time in years felt like he was back in primary school. He did as commanded and was worried about what was to come. Dani started typing on her computer. All of what she was looking for was a total mystery to David. She was on the internet looking for ……

TO BE CONTINUED …………..

What was she looking for?
What would happen on the bus?
Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST to find out?

All comments are much appreciated no matter how small or insignificant they may seem.

[Rachie]

Thank you for comments, here is the next chapter / Part 42 as promised

Part 42 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)
Dani was on the internet looking for idea’s to try out on her slave. After a couple of minutes of viewing several sites, Dani ordered David to come and lay over his knee. She pulled his trousers down followed by the same grey briefs that he had been wearing the previous day. David was laid across Dani’s lap with his face near the floor and legs in the air. David was expecting Dani to give him a good spanking and decided he would try to relax and take it as a man when suddenly Dani grabbed a sharp needle off her computer desk and pricked it gently onto David’s ass cheeks. David let out a loud squeal from the pain that he felt. “SSSSSSHHHH........ ugar” he said trying not to swear

“Shut it” ordered Dani who was feeling pleased with herself. She then gave David another Prick of the razor Sharpe thin needle. David was nearly in tears from the pain he was receiving, his 6 ½ cock was growing slowly and Dani was aching to touch it. She thought back to her brief conversation with David after part 25 of the strip poker game (Part 13, of STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

QUOTE
“Is this the first time that your gorgeous cock has ever been seen by a female” she continued asking. “Yes blushed David” “Don’t be shy, it looks wonderful, can I feel it” “Maybe later” said David

Owwww, maybe now is the time she thought feeling his cock through the short skirt she was wearing. However first she would have some fun. She ordered David again to stand in the corner facing the wall, this time however without any trouser or underwear. Dani sat there staring at David’s ass with his 2 balls dangling partly in view.

Dani took her dressing gown strap and tied David’s hands behind his back. She now rummaged through her stationary draws eventually finding what she was looking for. A pack of 50 rubber bands, opening the packet she got 1 rubber band wrapped in a figure of 8 and lopped it twice over David’s cock. This made such an erotic sight David stood there with no trouser or underwear on hands tied behind his back and a rubber band making his cock look longer and thinner than it actually was. David’s knob was throbbing slowly and each throb caused him immense pain. “How does that feel, slave” asked Dani. “It hurts so much when it throbs” replied David. “Well you will have to just control it”

“You are not allowed to ejaculate your slave juice, unless I tell you” said Dani. “And if you do, there will be server punishment, and you don’t want that, do you” she continued. “No” answered David.

“NO, WHAT” Dani barked, slapping David hard on the ass and causing him more pain. “No Mistress,… Sorry Mistress” “Ouch” said David again as his cock again twitched. After a couple of minutes he seemed to have his twitchy cock under control when…………….

TO BE CONTINUED……………

When what?
Keep reading Strip Poker With A Twist to find out!

[Rachie]

Thank you all for reading and commenting. Also Kisunesoldier, i hope that this part (chapter 43a) meets you approval and has ended in a different way. May i warn everyone to read this carefully and please only read once until after posting comments on this and the next chapter (Chapter 43b). Hope you will realise why later (N O C H E A T I N G)

Part 43a (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

After a couple of minutes David seemed to have his twitchy cock under control when Dani loaded an erotic video onto her computer. David was ordered to turn around and watch the movie closely, however she wouldn’t tell him why. While the video was playing Dani was scribbling something down on paper.

The video was of a blonde female of about 20 dressed in a skimpy lace blue thong and matching bra. She was performing a b J (blow job) on a fellow of about 20-22 who had short spiky black hair. She was taking it deep into her mouth, or as deep as his small willy would go. Meanwhile the male was telling her how gorgeous her 34b breast were while tweaking them with his fingers, making her nipples huge and very attractive. In the background you could see a bed, window with blue curtains, stars on the wall and a set of draws with a variety of sex toys on top. You could clearly see Butt Plugs, Dildos, Vibrators, Nipple Clamps, Rope, Handcuffs, Strap on weapons and much more.

After a couple of minutes the blonde female removed her thong and positioned herself on the dark blue stripy bedding. She took her partner doggy style letting him slide his rather small cock (probably 4 - 4 ½ inch) up her shaved cunt. She was also soon taking a pink dildo in her ass as she received the screwing of her life. He ejaculated all over her blonde face and beautiful lips that were previously coated in crimson lipstick, some of the sticky substance splatted her hair that was tied together with a silver hair bobble. At this moment the short video came to an end and Dani shut the video page down.

David’s cock was uncontrollably throbbing as he watched the video closely. Imagining himself taking the males role. Every time David twitched it caused him immense pain rolling up his dick to his brain.

A tune suddenly played in the room it was, Rudolph the red Nose Rein Deer (David’s mobile phone’s ring tone) Dani looked down at the phone to find a message from Adam, it was a joke,

Dani decided to read the Joke out to David as she hoped this would distract David from his next task, also hoping his cock would twitch and cause him more displeasure the joke was;

Gordon Brown was looking for a lady of the night
He found one such girl in a local pub
He said “I’m Prime Minister of England
How much would it cost me to spend some time with you?”
Her reply “Mr Prime Minister, if you can get my skirt as high as my taxes,
My pants as low as my wages
Your dick as hard as the times we’re living in
& keep it rising like the price of petrol
& Screw me the way you have the pensioners
Then it won’t cost you a penny”

I APPOLOGIES IF THIS DOES NOT MEET EVERYONES TASTE – BUT WAS THE JOKE SENT

David’s cock twitched as he laughed after hearing the joke. He quickly gave a low yelp at the pain this caused. “Shut it, and listen to me” Dani suddenly commanded

“Right I am going to ask you a series of questions based on the video you have just seen. I have written 5 tasks on these cards, these will be your rewards/forfeits depending on your answers the more you get correct the better the prize. The opposite also exists the more incorrect the worse the forfeit” said Dani with a mischievous smirk.

David looked worried hoping that his memory would meet Dani’s expectations, he was also wishing he had been watching a bit more closely and not imagining himself playing the male role. He looked nervously over to Dani when she said.

“Ok these are the questions”

TO BE CONTINUED ……..

PLEASE DO NOT read this chapter again until have answered questions in the next part (Part 43b) Feel free to then post results.

What will the questions be?
What will the forfeits / rewards be?
What will David do?

Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST for answers

Also how many questions will you get correct?

I wonder how many you can get – feel free to play along.

REMEMBER
NO CHEATING
APPOLOGIES IF THE JOKE WAS NOT SUITABLE

[Rachie]

Part 43b (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)“Ok these are the questions”

1) What colour hair did the girl have?
2) What style hair did the male have?
3) Approx how big was the males cock?
4) What position was she in while having sex?
5) What colour was the girls’ underwear?
6) What style underwear was she wearing at the start?
7) What colour lipstick was she wearing?
8) What colour and style was the bedding?
9) What colour was the dildo?
10) What did the girl have in her hair and what was the colour of this?
11) What size breasts did the girl have?
12) What colour were the curtains?
13) What shapes were there on the wall?
14) Where in the room were the sex toys? (other than the one using)
15) What was the male doing to the females tits?

END OF QUIZ

David was busy thinking about the questions and scribbling his answers down as fast as he could. He was still unaware of how many of the 15 questions he had got correct until………………..

TO BE CONTINUED…………..

In the next part you can see David’s answers (didn’t want to post at present in case people wanted to try the small mini quiz themselves- please let me know how you did)

I wonder how many David got correct and which of the 5 cards he would get as a forfeit / reward. Keep reading Strip Poker with a twist to find out.

Thank you LOVE Rachie

PLEASE COPY QUIZ QUESTIONS AND POST YOUR ANSWERS TO THEM (NO CHEATING)

Lets see hows your memory

QUIZ ALWAYS STILL OPEN
IF ANYONE WOULD LIKE TO PLAY JUST STATE CHAPTER - 43B AND RESULTS (ALWAYS APPECIATED) IF HAVE NOT READ FULL STORY AT THE PRESENT TIME ALSO STATE WHEN POSTING. ALL FEEDBACK / COMMENTS AND RESULTS ARE MUCH APPRECIATED. DONT READ ANY FURTHER UNTIL POSTED RESULTS OR YOU WILL SEE ANSWERS. THANK YOU FROM RACHIE

[Rachie]

Please find below a results chart for people who have played along. Special thanks to the nine people who were brave enough to demonstrate their memory skills.

2861

top score for Bloems51, followed by Kisundsoldier.

As sister and friend have stated, we played this same game last monday evening while awaiting for our game to start.

If people are wondering what my predictions were please find below (however please remember this was a movie and not written script so some things will be easier / harder, eg - telling colours)

if people disagree with scoring may i say that this was done by a different player. Thank you to ? (sorry cant mention name) also i was a bit unhappy with my scoring? I WANT A RECOUNT lol

heres my guess

1) What colour hair did the girl have?
Blonde

2) What style hair did the male have?
spiky

3) Approx how big was the male?
4-4 1/2

4) What position was she in while having sex?
doggy

5) What colour was the girls’ underwear?
blue

6) What style underwear was she wearing at the start?
thong

7) What colour lipstick was she wearing?
Hard to tell guess = crimson?

8) What colour and style was the bedding?
Blue and Stripy

9) What colour was the dildo?
pink

10) What did the girl have in her hair and what was the colour?
white bobble

11) What size breasts did the girl have?
34b

12) What colour was the curtains?
navy

13) What shapes were there on the wall?
stars

14) Where in the room were the sex toys? (other than the one using)
draws

15) What was the male doing to the females tits?
pinching (ouch)

I SCORED 14
as question 10 = 1/2 marks
question 8 & 12 = 3/4 marks


THE NEXT CHAPTER WILL BE UP SOON!

[Rachie]

Niamh your score would have been 9.5. Thank you for participating even though the results had been posted.

Thank you to all readers below is part 44. Please keep your comments cumming (coming) they are much appreciated.
Part 44 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

David’s answers were as follows
1) What colour hair did the girl have?
ANSWER: Blonde (correct)

2) What style hair did the male have?
ANSWER: Spiky (Correct)

3) Approx how big was the male?
ANSWER: 4 inches (Correct = 4 – 4 ½ inches)

4) What position was she in while having sex?
ANSWER: Doggy style (Correct)

5) What colour was the girls’ underwear?
ANSWER: Blue (Correct)

6) What style underwear was she wearing at the start?
ANSWER: Thong (Correct)

7) What colour lipstick was she wearing?
ANSWER: How am I fucking supposed to know that? (Incorrect= Crimson lipstick)

8) What colour and style was the bedding?
ANSWER: Dark blue (1/2 marks = dark blue and stripy)

9) What colour was the dildo?
ANSWER: Pink (Correct)

10 ) What did the girl have in her hair and what was the colour?
ANSWER: Hair bobble and Silver (Correct)

11 ) What size breasts did the girl have?
ANSWER: 34b (Correct)

12 ) What colour was the curtains?
ANSWER: Blue (Correct)

13 ) What shapes were there on the wall?
ANSWER: Never saw any shapes (Incorrect = Stars)

14 ) Where in the room were the sex toys? (other than the one using)
ANSWER: on draws (Correct)

15 ) What was the male doing to the females tits?
ANSWER: feeling them with hands (Correct – tweaking them with fingers)

Dani next started totalling David’s correct answers. “You have scored 12 ½ out of 15.” Not quite enough to receive the best card (reward) however I must congratulate you on your second card reward and well done, I never expected you to get that many correct” she said.

David stood there shaking from the cold while still wondering what he would have to do next, he was quite relieved that he had got so many correct always believing that his memory was one of his let downs.

After a few moments of watching David squirm, Dani handed David the forfeit card. David hurriedly turned it over, it was all hand written and David presumed that it had been written earlier that night or perhaps at Laura / Sarah / Adam’s house the previous night. He quickly started reading this is what it said.

Congratulations on your score (between 11 – 13)

Your reward is as follows.....

TO BE CONTINUED ..............

What would David’s Reward / Forfeit be.

I wonder what all of you getdare player’s reward / forfeit would have been? Perhaps we will never know.

[Rachie]

Thank you everyone for your compliments and participating in the mini quiz. Anyway now its time for chapter 45. What will happen? find out below

Part 45 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)
2862

“Pick well, as this will be the last food items you’re having until I next say” Dani teased.

Your choice is from the following:

Beans
Melted Chocolate
Custard
Ice Cream
Jelly
Noodles
Lolly pop
Cream
Golden Syrup
Tomatoe ketchup

David stood there for a few minutes still without any underwear on and a rubber band wrapped tightly around his cock. What should he pick, he thought to himself. Where would Dani have him lick the substances from?

“Ok times up”, stated Dani after a few minutes. “What 3 items will it be” she continued. “Can I pick 1 now, and then another after I have had the first etc” asked David hopefully. “No, all now, or I’ll pick them for you” was Dani’s reply “And make it snappy” she continues

“My choice will be as follows” said David quite quickly after realising that if he said nothing he would loose his freedom to pick.

1st choice = Jelly
2nd Choice = Melted Chocolate
3rd Choice = Golden Syrup

Dani thought for a minute, what could she make her slave do with these choices. What should he lick them off?

She went to get the first item (Jelly) out of the mini fridge that was situated at one corner of her large bedroom. The jelly was strawberry flavoured and in a pot purchased ready made from Tesco. Dani turned around to find David stood in the same corner with his cock twitching with excitement. His ass was slightly hairy and Dani made a mental note that she would have to do something about this.

“Follow me slave” she ordered David, who waddled out of the bedroom wondering where he would be going. They walked along the corridor and then down the steep stairs that David had never walked down before. He found this kind of tricky without any lower clothing and his cock banging his balls after every step that he made. The rubber band didn’t help at all.

Approaching the bottom of the stairs David felt the cool air blowing under the front door, this tickled his cock and balls. “Hurry up, you worthless slave” ordered Dani who was now going through the kitchen and going to ………………….

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

Where was Dani going?
What was Dani Planning?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a twist for answers.

[Rachie]

Can i say welcome and thank you to Derp and Rahamn for their first post on STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST. I hope you are liking the story and this new chapter / Part. Feel free to comment again this is always much appreciated.

Part 46 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

“Hurry up, you worthless slave” ordered Dani who was now going through the kitchen and went to the downstairs bathroom followed by David closely behind. This room had a tiled floor with pale pink painted walls. There were 2 small windows that let a lot of light into the room.

Dani croutched above the toilet and pissed. David could clearly hear the trickling sound as her urine exited her body, some of which landed on the toilet seat as she had planned. She then wiped her bits and pieces and pulled her clothes back up.

Next Dani opened the Jelly and places it all around the toilet seat which still contained her smelly urine. David gulped as he realised what he would be forced to do soon. “EAT IT…” was Dani’s command. David knew that resisting would be futile and so decided to comply with his Mistresses demand. He knelt on the cold tiled floor. He then closed his eyes and tried to imagine happy thoughts as he stuck out his tongue and started to lick and eat the jelly.

“How does that Jelly taste mixed with my piss” asked Dani trying to make David fringe. This worked and David felt sick when Dani reminded him of what he was tasting. He soon opened his eyes to get the last pieces of jelly off the toilet seat as he found that closing them was nearly useless and he needed to see.

Eventually he thought he had licked it all up when Dani decided to spread the remaining jelly on the seat right on top of a wet spot. David knew what he must do and dutifully complied. “Yuck” he said afterwards. “What did you say?” snapped Dani angrily “for that you will lick the inside rim of the toilet, you will see there is a few splashes of jelly in there”. David felt like resisting but soon gave up and licked the inside of the toilet the same area where Dani’s and her family’s urine had been many times.

Soon Dani shouted “Stop, you have made your mistress happy, I hope that you enjoyed the taste, now follow me” she said as she left the bathroom grinning.

What would her next command be wondered David, would it be luxury or horrid.

“Now your second item is melted chocolate”, she said walking to the cupboard. She opened the kitchen cupboard taking out a ……………………

TO BE CONTINUED ……………………..

What would the melted chocolate be eated off.

All comments are much appreciated

[Rachie]

Can i first welcome Reixonac to the story and thank you for your first post (hope many more will cum / come!)

And thank you for all my regular reader and for the fantastic support everyone has given me, now what will David be forced to do with the Melted Chocolate? Keep reading below to find out in the next part of STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST.

Part 47 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

“Now your second item is melted chocolate”, she said walking to the cupboard. She opened it taking out a cat bowl. She now opened a Tesco Chicken in Gravy Sachet of Cat food and emptied it into the bowl. Dani them found a pan in the cupboard and placed in on the stove. She broke a full 750g Galaxy Chocolate bar into squares and placed the squares of Chocolate into the pan. Heating this up so that the Chocolate melted and became all runny. What she then did scared David half to death.

Dani removed the pan of hot chocolate of the stove and poured it all over the cat food, mixing this in as she went. Finally coating the top of the cat food with a thick coating of Chocolate.

“Eat” she ordered David. “Do I have to” asked David who had never before tasted cat food and could only imagine the horrible taste. “EAT IT!!!!!” Dani bellowed at a rather loud voice. David know knew he had little choice. “Can I have a spoon” he pleaded to Dani. “No, do you think that cat’s use spoons?” “Eat it straight out of the bowl, and I want you to lick it clean afterwards”

David complied again with his mistresses commands. He placed his bare knees on the cold floor and knelt. He then shuffled towards the pink cat bowl thankful that at least it was fairly small and therefore would not take much licking clean afterwards. His nose was only inches above the cat food and he could smell the chicken mixed with chocolate. He could also feel the warmth of the still piping hot melted chocolate.

David then stuck out his tongue feeling the red hot chocolate. He blew gently on the chocolate / cat food cooling it down slightly. After a few minutes of this David started to lick the substance. He was quite surprised at first at the taste; it was nowhere near as bad as what he was expecting. The chocolate drowned the taste of the chicken in gravy cat food.

He kept nibbling and nibbling the mixture and eventually the all of the mixture had been eaten. He now had to lick the bowl clean. This was surprising far worse than actually eating the mixture; his ass was stuck high in the air and was totally uncovered with his balls and cock on display for Dani’s amusement.

“Good Queen” (female cat) Dani eventually said as David had finished his second task. “Thank you, mistress” said David trying to be the obedient slave he actually was.

“Right seeing as though you have been a good boy I will let you eat the last of your foods of anything you like” said Dani, expecting David to choose a plate.

“O.K do you promise this Mistress” asked David. “Yes you have my word” was Dani’s reply.

David looked over to Dani with grin on his face. “O.K I will eat the golden syrup from ……………..”

TO BE CONTINUED .......

Now what will happen with the Golden Syrup?
Hope everyones still liking the story and more will follow shortly.L O V E R A C H I E

[Rachie]

May I first say well done to the people who have messaged me or replied to thread with the correct area for the Golden Syrup.

Also thanks for your positive comments and welcome to STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST Rachyh, Rogue and Kolia. Please keep up the comments. (Appologies if missed any new commenter's)

Also thanks to everyone else who has commented I can’t believe there has been 11 comments in only 21 hours.

Anyway here is:
Part 48 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

“O.K I will eat the golden syrup from all over your naked body” said David with a smile. “Dani froze listening to the words exiting David’s lip’s, and never dreaming that he was going to suggest this.” “O.K said Dani,” not wanting to go back on her word “You’ll be sorry for this” she said staring into David’s eyes. Dani laid a thin white plastic sheet over her clean bed. “Can I keep my underwear on”, pleaded Dani. “No, this is my reward, I want you totally naked” said David enjoying having a couple of minutes being in command.

Dani reluctantly stripped out of the top layer of clothing revealing the same black bra she was wearing in the strip poker game the previous evening and a similar g-string, however this one was navy blue. She unclipped the black bra and slid the straps down her arms thus revealing her 32/34b breast with large pale areola’s. She then removed the navy blue g-string that was currently deep inside her cracks. This revealed her still neatly trimmed brown bush that David had only once seen before.

“Lay down on your back with your legs slightly spread apart” demanded David. Dani did as she was told and separated her short legs, therefore opening up her love hole to David’s eager eyes.

David eyed Dani’s sexy body from head to toe, or rather tits to pussy lol. He was longing to stick his tongue in certain areas and knew if everything worked out correctly his dream may come true.
2863
He picked up the full 454g tin of LYLE’S GOLDEN SYRUP and opened this with a spoon handle “POP” it went and flew across the room. Next David Placed the small tea spoon in the tin. Removing the spoon full of the tasty syrup he dribbled the sticky mess all over Dani’s Chest and stomach. The sticky mess clung to Dani’s thin body and she gave a quite squeal as she realised what was actually happening.

David soon ran out of Golden Syrup and therefore dipped the spoon again into the full tin. This time he concentrated on spilling the substance all over Dani’s cute petite tits and making sure plenty went on top of both her nipples.

Dani watched eagerly wondering where any of the other spoon full’s were going to end up. The next was directed at her trimmed spiky pussy and her inner lips. With her legs spread open some of the sticky stuff went right inside her cunt. David was glad of this and was looking forward to licking the syrup out of the deep never ending hole.

David then tried to dribble some more of the mess over her face, trying to concentrate on her lips, cheeks and neck. Before lastly finishing with dribbling golden syrup along both her arms and feet. I wonder if she’s ticklish he though

Before long Dani’s body was covered in sticky trails that you could easily follow from her Chest – Tits/Nipples – Pussy – Face – Arms and legs.

“Now it’s time for the licking” said David with a grin. Dani closed her …………….

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

Please keep commenting and more will follow soon.

[Rachie]

OMG - the image of this is just wonderful. I am so jeolous of David. But why do I get the sense Dani is going to back out??

I wonder what happenes

Owwww- i already know lol

Keep reading to find out

and thank you all for your comments
glad to know you are still reading

x x x x
love rachie

WAS SUPPOSED TO BE A PRIVATE MESSAGE, BUT ARRRR WELL, ITS PUBLIC KNOW,

[Rachie]

Thanks for all the possitive comments

WELL DONE everyone thats had the correct answers to last chapter and this
Part 49 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

“Now it’s time for the licking” said David with a grin. Dani closed her eyes, not wanting to be aware of where David was going to start first.

David climbed onto the white sheet on the bed along side Dani. He was also naked and as he began to lick her legs his cock accidently swiped across Dani’s chest. Some of the sticky syrup stuck to David’s cock.

“Yum” the golden syrup tasted lovely off Dani’s legs. The taste was a lot better than the jelly off the toilet seat or the melted chocolate mixed with cat food and David thought he could lick Dani’s sexy slim body all day long and not get bored of the taste and texture of the syrup over Dani’s slender body.

After a couple of minutes of this David moved up Dani’s small body to her chest, soon to be followed by her arms. “Now for the fun places” muttered David happily. First he decided to lick it off her tits concentrating his tounge in small circles avoiding her nipples. When this had finally been eated David sucked on Dani’s left nipple. First of all, this was very gently before becoming stronger and stronger. “STEADY ON” Dani shouted, feeling that David was about to swallow her pointy nipple. After a couple of minutes of enjoyment David swapped to her right nipple. He glanced over to the other to see that it was so big after the sucking and looked so tasty.

After making the right nipple look similar to the left David looked at what he had still got the pleasure of licking (her pussy, neck, cheeks and mouth). Dani’s legs were still spread open legging David get up close and personal to her love hole.

David decided before he would lick any of the tasty cum from inside and around Dani’s cunt he would have a long sniff of that sexy delicate hole. It smelt wonderful and fresh and David would remember that first smell for a long time to come.

Next David slowly stuck his tongue out and licked the syrup of her pubes. He picked out a few hairs before concentrating on the hole itself. David had never done anything like this before and was worried about how he would perform.

He decided to just probe the sticky hole at first. However he soon plucked up the courage to go deeper and deeper. After a couple of minutes Dani started trashing on the floor as her first orgasm caused by someone else finally crept over her.

“OWWWW BABY, BABYYYY” Dani cried as the orgasm finally died down meanwhile David’s tongue was still deep inside Dani’s ever wettening young twat (pussy). David enjoyed the taste of the golden syrup mixed with Dani’s own body syrup.

After a couple of minutes David removed his tongue and placed it in her mouth. Dani was in total shock at this and was never expecting David to stick his tounge in her mouth especially after where it had moments before been.

Dani could taste her own cream off David’s mouth and nearly chocked at first from the taste, however she soon grew used to the taste and the snog that David was giving her took the attention of it.

After a couple of minutes David paid attention to the last bits of golden syrup that were mainly on her checks and necks. “Have you finished” asked Dani tentatively. “Yes mistress, thank you for that mistress” said David glad of his first sexual experience with anyone all be it only having his tongue inside Dani.

Dani then took command again and said, “Thank you” for that however I will now take charge again and remember how to address me. “Now I have 2 puzzles for you to solve. Tell me if this is possible or not, and how you reached this decision” Dani said presenting David a piece of paper containing the following:

2864

Dani then said "However now I need to …………………….."

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

WARNING

ANY ONE WISHING TO PARTICIPATE DONT READ ANY FURTHER OR YOU MAY GET SWAYED BY OTHER PEOPLES ANSWERS


Please feel free to try to find the answers to puzzle 1 and puzzle 2. (Is puzzle 1 possible? If so how? Also how many lines are required for puzzle 2 and how do you do this) remember straight lines and must follow on from last point (no stopping)

Thank you in advance for time spent puzzle solving, hope you have fun (Ps you can also ask friends this question, see what answers they have.)

Also what was the rest of Dani’s sentence “However now I need to …………….” (what)

All comments and feedback is much appreciated and more will follow soon

Love rachie
x x x

WARNING

ANY ONE WISHING TO PARTICIPATE DONT READ ANY FURTHER OR YOU MAY GET SWAYED BY OTHER PEOPLES ANSWERS

[Rachie]

Thanks for everyone who’s attempted the little challenge that was set for David. This is the same task as he faced and his answers will be revealed at a later date in the story.

However fe story comments was everyones mind occupied lol

However please do not argue over the answer it was meant for story purposes only and a quick challenge for anyone wishing to have a go. (In my truthful opinion the answers would be 4 and 6, I don’t believe Reixonac solution would go through the centre of all points, however thank you for participating and hope you will still continue reading, who knows where it will end up (except for the elite few)

Welcome Kendra gurl and switch to the story, hope you are enjoying everything.

However onto the story……

Sorry this is a short chapter, as its mainly a fill in for the next chapter… (MORE WILL FOLLOW SHORTLY AFTER A FEW COMMENTS ARE POSTED…)

Part 50 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Dani then took command again and said, “Thank you” for that, now I need to go shower. Dani left the bedroom still naked with her skin still sticky from the patchy left over Golden Syrup. She took all of David’s clothes with her and left him bone naked.

David watched the gorgeous babe waddle of out of the door. His dick was still twitching randomly and causing him pain from the rubber band. David wondered what he should do while left alone in the room. He soon focussed on the puzzle at hand and tried as many combonation of straight lines as he could. David quickly became distressed as he found it impossible to meet Dani’s task. Was this just made to occupy him while Dani showered, was it actually possible David thought.

Meanwhile Dani went into the bathroom shoving David’s clothes on the clothes rail above the radiator. She climbed into the bath and relaxed against the sides. Turning on the shower hose she began to spray all over her body. The bath / shower soon began to fill up and the warm water lapped around her waist. She grabbed the pink sponge and started to scrub her breasts, removing the stickiness. After a couple of minutes of this she started scrubbing other parts of her body and was soon satisfied that she was clean.

Dani placed the shower hose in between her legs and the spray soon started doing wonders for her. She started to moan loader and loader and suddenly another orgasm came upon her. The difference this time was that none of her cream seemed to be visible.

Dani was so pleased that this time she was in control of her pleasures and David was not present to witness any of this.

However earlier ……………………..

TO BE CONTINUED …………

More will follow shortly after a few comments, all feedback is much appreciated. This chapter was mainly a fill in to the next chapter.

Woow thanks for support in reaching chapter/part 50. Role on the next 50 lol

[Rachie]

Thank you everyone that has been involved in the following.

OVER 70,000 VIEWERS
Over 50 parts
71 different people leaving comments
369 viewer’s replies (I like the last 2 numbers lol)
24 people rating 5 stars
18 viewer’s thanks

Special thanks to the now 11 people that have commented over 10 times including
Stormwalker22
archie21
boyslave89
timetoshine
dragonator
Sharp Nacelle
TheHotBoyWonder
RedaDare
BLOEMS51
Younggirl18
Owlart

Also thank you everyone that has replied to my other thread BED HABITS there has been over 3,500 views which is far more than I was expecting as this story was my main aim. Anyone that hasn’t commented here’s a direct link if you wish to.

http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=58234

Anyway here’s the next chapter. You should feel lucky for 2 chapters within 3 hours.

Part 51 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

However earlier that morning Adam was sat at home wondering what he was going to do today. He had originally planned to have a day in town and brows for a new computer game however with his current task being to take a picture of himself with his trousers down proving he was not wearing any underwear every hour, he didn’t know if he dared to spend that long in town. His first picture was going to have to be taken in approx 40 minutes.

Instead Adam decided to play on his existing computer games, determined that he was going to beat his fastest racing times on “As Fast as you can” computer game mentioned in chapter 1.

His times soon came toppling down and he got used to which area of different tracks it was best to use the boost button. He was looking forward to challenging his friends on the game in the coming weeks.

After a while of playing on this Adam looked up at the clock and saw that it was almost time for his first picture. Adam decided he would feel better if this was taken in the bathroom. Once in here he pulled down his trousers partly and snapped a picture on his phone. On the photo you could clearly see it was Adam however there was nothing incriminating shown in the few photos that he took.

He pulled his trousers back up and started to return to his room. Suddenly a thought came upon him and he changed his mind, instead he went along the hall way and tried to enter his twin sisters bedroom.

Just his look the door was left unlocked. Adam crept inside the same room he had been in the night before. Adam walked over to the computer. After booting it up he saw that there was still a memory pen plugged into the computer. Unplugging this he plugged in his phones memory card and started to download the pictures taken of him to his sister’s computer.

Once loaded Adam decided he was going to do a bit of spying. First he plugged the memory pen back into the computer and browsed the contents finding a video. After finding the first video he went to computer history to find the other video that he was looking for.

These were the two videos that he had watched the previous evening, one of which was Laura and the other Sarah. He downloaded the videos and quickly went to his bedroom to get his own personal memory card which he copied to sexy videos to, thinking that at least he would now have some bribery / blackmail material if he would need it at a later date.

He then set the videos to alternate repeat and sat on Laura’s bed, stripping off his clothes he started to stroke his ever growing cock. Every now and again he could clearly hear his sister’s orgasm and on the third repeat just as Sarah stated to orgasm Adam’s stiff cock, shot a load of white thick creamy spunk into the air landing on Laura’s pillows.

Adam then rummaged through some of his sisters draws finding his sisters underwear he wiped his cock that was still leaking some cum all over a pair of pink silk panties.

Adam placed the panties back into the draw and left his sisters bedroom. However he had forgotten something.

TO BE CONTINUED ………………


All comments and feedback is much appreciated nomatter how small.

Thank you. Love Rachie

[Rachie]

Welcome gayboi25. Hope you enjoy the story.

Thank you for all the people guessing what Adam might have forgotton. This chapter will rule a few of your assumptions out. The main thing he forgot will be revealed in Chapter/Part 60, i wonder if anyone has already stated this (just writing at present)

Part 52 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Adam placed the panties back into the draw and left his sisters bedroom. However he had forgotten something. You will find out later if you keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST.

For the next 2 hours Adam again went to his sisters bedroom and took pictures of himself showing that he wasn’t wearing any underwear. After this 3rd photo he remembered to take the memory card out of the computer and wiped the pillow before turning it over hoping that Laura would never be able to tell. He also stopped the video recordings and strolled out of the room for the last time that morning. Adam was hoping that he had covered all of his tracks, and that no-one would realise he had even been in the room. It appeared to be left in the same state as it had been in earlier that morning.

Soon it was dinner time and Adam went down stairs wondering what he was going to have. He opened the fridge door expecting to find a fridge full of delicious food; however he was so disappointed to find it almost empty.

He then went to the cupboard and this too contained very little food. Damm I will have to go into town he thought.

Adam picked up his phone which had a camera function and would be necessary to fulfil Sarah’s commands. He also grabbed his small bag containing keys, money and several other nick nacks.

Rushing out of the house and locking the door Adam rushed to the bus stop which was a fair walk away from the house. The time was currently 1.20pm and he would have to wait a while for the next bus. The bus finally came and Adam fumbled around for his money to buy a return ticket. Once on the bus Adam started to fumble around putting his ticket in his pocket and went to sit at the back of the top deck of the double decker bus.

Half way through the bus journey into town Adam checked his phone and ……

SHIT……..thought Adam.

It was time for his next photo. Adam’s heart was beating so fast and he had never dreamed that he would have to be doing this while on a public bus. There were only a few people present at the top deck of the bus, and Adam was relieved that there was no one that he recognised. However there were a few other teenagers at the opposite side of the bus and 2 seats in front of Adam.

Adam crouched down the seat and unzipped his trousers. He pulled these down slightly and snapped a photo on his phone. There was suddenly a giggle coming from someone.

The giggle sounded like it was coming from someone that was very close to Adam.

TO BE CONTINUED …………….

I wonder who was giggling?
This and many more answers will be revealed later in STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST

All comments and feedback are much appreciated.

[Rachie]

There is something much bigger that David forgot. This will be revealed in part 60.

Thanks for all the support.

Who was the giggling coming from, find out in the following chapter/part of STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST

Part 53 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

There was suddenly a giggle coming from someone close to Adam.

A brown haired beautiful girl had approached Adam and was unbeknown sitting only inches away while Adam’s cock was on full display. It was also clear to see that Adam was not wearing any underwear.

The girl appeared to be of a similar age to Adam and she was drop dead gorgeous. She had pale skin and looked very fit in her skinny half starved state. The girl appeared to be alone on the bus.

Adam started to sweat, he didn’t know if this was because of the nervousness of possibly being caught doing something on the bus or from the red hot heaters pumping the temperatures to record highs as well as the gorgeous female.

“What you doing” she asked.

Adam froze for a few seconds not knowing what to say. What had this girl seen? What was she implying? In the end Adam decided to say “I’m going into town to get some lunch” he said while covering his cock carefully with his hands. The female gave another giggle while looking down at Adams cock.

Adam at once realised that she had seen his pecker (cock) and blushed. “What’s your name” asked Adam, trying to distract the beauty from his cock. “My name is Amber” the brown haired babe stated, still staring towards the private area which was only covered with Adams hands.

Adam zipped his trousers back up and rearranged his cock in his trousers. Amber now took her attention of his cock and moved nearer to Adam while saying “Now what’s your name, and why was your boner on display”.

Adam once again blushed “my names Adam” he ‘stated. “And …… “ was Amber’s quick reply. “I had a terrible itch” Adam lied, not wanting to tell Amber about the Strip Poker Game or his forfeit. Amber looked puzzled and Adam knew that she didnt believe him one bit.

Suddenly changing the subject Adam asked “Where are you off”. “I’ve just moved into this district from Manchester earlier this week, and I don’t know my way around that much, I was just wondering what interesting things there are to do in Lincoln.” Was Ambers reply.

“Owwww, where do you live” asked Adam interested in hearing as much information about this beautiful brown haired babe. “I live with my parents and sister about 1/2 miles away” Adam was very happy at hearing this and hoped that he would bump into Amber many more times in the future.

“Do you want to accompany me into town, I can show you around” Adam said hopefully. “Owww I would love that replied Amber” with a happy smile on her face. Amber continued “however first I want to………………..”

TO BE CONTINUED …………………….


Please keep all comments / feeback coming, it is always much appreciated

[Rachie]

As promised here is the next chapter.

Part 54 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

“Owww I would love that replied Amber” with a happy smile on her face. Amber continued “however first I want to know what you were really doing”.

“O.K I was taking a picture of my cock” Adam said. Ambers reply to hearing that was “Why?” “It’s a dare, and a long story that I would prefer not to talk about at this moment” explained Adam “Ok, don’t worry about it” Amber continued still puzzled and determined she would find the reason at a later time.

The two teenagers travelled the rest of the journey hand in hand, and Adam was unknowingly already falling in love with the beautiful Amber. There were several other bits of chit chat and getting to know each other for the rest of the trip. The exchanged many comments and funny jokes one of which was:

Amber read: in quick voice what sounded very much like:

"Twenty six sheep in a field one dies how many left."

After several attempt at getting the correct answer Amber revealed the answer to another chuckle.

The journey seemed to go so fast and in no time at all Adam rung the bell to warn the driver that a passenger wished to escape the boiling hot bus.

The bus stopped with a quick jerk and Amber fell into Adam’s hands. “Sorry” Amber said. “Don’t worry about it” Adam said as he took Amber by the hand and walked off the bus together.

“Have you ever been too Lincoln before” Adam asked. “No! Never” was Ambers reply. The sun light on Ambers face made her look ever more attractive now that she was off the bus, and Adam wanted her sooooo… much, he felt almost certain that she wouldn’t have a boy friend / partner as she hadn’t stated anyone at present and she was in a new town. However Adam did not have the courage to ask.

The pair exchanged several jokes some rude and others just damn funny and were having a great time. One of the questions Adam asked was: “What sort of things are you into?” I like clothes shopping, shoes, art shops, music, films, swimming, bowling and going to the cinema puffed Amber finishing her long list of likes.

“Well first I will show you were one of the best art shops in Lincoln is situated” said Adam still holding Ambers hand tightly and marching down the high street to Gadsby Ltd a small art shop that sells everything. After looking around for a few minutes, Amber found a set of dices of various sizes and different amount of edges / sides (4 sides, 6 sided. 8 sided, 10 sided, 12 sided, and 20 sided) she paid for this and the duo went back out into the busy city.

“O.K follow me, and I will show you were the best and cheapest clothes shop is” said Adam. The two teenagers walked for about 10 minutes back into the town centre, passing HMV a cool DVD, C.D shop which sells all the latest singles and movies. They finally came to Primark, this is a massive shop with 2 floors full of clothes. (Most females can easily spend 2+ hours in here). After a quick brows Adam continued showing Amber around the splendid city. Here is another Art shop, said Adam pointing at Ruddocks opposite pound land a cheap shop where everything just costs £1. They went into the pound shop to find shelf’s full of items from Thomas the Tank Engines, to ladies t shirts, chocolate biscuits to batteries.

After a short walk down hill, Adam crossed the road heading to the ODEON cinema. Approaching this he realised the time, and what he had to do within 3 minutes. Suddenly Amber ……..

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

Quick puzzle =
Amber read: in quick voice what sounded very much like:
“Twenty six sheep in a field one dies how many left.”

Sorry for the detail of shops, these are all true places and the reason will become apparent later.

Please keep all comments coming, they are always much appreciated.

Thanks from Rachie

[Rachie]

Congratulations to the 1 and only person who has sent a private message with the correct answer to the wording puzzle in the last chapter eg)

Twenty six sheet in a field, one dies how many are left. (This is what it sounded like, however say it fast and you might discover what was actually said. Full answer revealed tomorrow)

Thank you for all comments

Part 55 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Approaching the cinema he realised the time, and what he had to do within 3 minutes, Suddenly Amber gave one of her crackly giggles as she pointed up towards a bunch of three teenagers exiting the cinema. SHIT! Thought Adam realising that it was John, Sarah and Laura exiting the cinema, the two females were dressed so strange.

Adam froze not wanting to be discovered by his friends and not wanting Amber to get a good view of them. Adam pretended to go dizzy and said he needed to sit down on a bench by the side of the lake.

As soon as he had said it, he realised that he didn’t have time to sit down as he had less than 3 minutes before the next picture was due to be taken.

What was Adam to do?
Adam looked at the queue inside the cinemas and realised that he hadn’t enough time to go to their toilets to take a picture as he would have to wait in that ever growing queue and purchase a ticket to see a film before hand.

Adam debated if the picture was worth all this effort and was wondering what consequences Sarah might decide if he didn’t comply with his full task. He quickly realised that he must do this as he dreaded Sarah’s evil mind, she would have license to do anything.

“Is it ok if we quickly go somewhere a bit quieter as I am required to take another picture” asked Adam. “Another picture” said Amber curious. “Yes I have to take a picture every hour” replied Adam. Adam looked down the lake side and noticed John, Laura and Sarah in the distance, he didn’t want to follow them and there was only 1 direction on offer.

Adam and Amber rushed back towards the city center. There were currently few people around. Approaching the bridge that said “WHERE ARE YOU GOING”

2865

Suddenly Adams alarm went off “BEEP, BEEP” Adam realised that it was time.

Don’t worry said Amber, just as ………

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

Can anyone guess what writing is on the other side of the bridge?

Don't worry said Amber, just as ......................... (what?)

[Rachie]

The correct answer to the riddle:
Twenty six sheep in a field one dies how many left =
Twenty sick sheet in a field one dies how many left =
20 – 1 = 19

Congratulations Sharpe Nacelle and Rahamn for both getting the correct answers.

Now no one has even tried to guess what’s on the other side of the bridge. (Quite easy to work out really)

Anyway here is

Part 56 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Don’t worry said Amber, just as they heard a group of teenagers who appeared to be getting closer and closer by the volume of their voices.

Adam knew what he must do, if people were present or not. He wipped down his trousers ready to take a picture of his crown jewels. Just them a football came rolling around the corner of the bridge walkway and the sound of running feet got louder and louder.

“You will owe me for this” Amber said, as she quickly stripped out of her top. A group of 3 lads and 3 girls came around the corner standing in front of them was Adam with his trousers pulled down revealing his ass to the group and Amber with only her bra on the top part of her body.

“SPLASH…..” Amber dived into the lake / canal / water and the attention was soon on her instead of Adam. There quickly became a flash and Adam took the picture he knew he was forced to take. Adam had a decision to make
a) Pull up his trouser and hope no-one saw
b) Dive into the water and join Amber

He decided on the first and quickly pulled them up, wishing he had some underwear on to control his cock from the throbbing that was caused by the cool air and seeing the beautiful brown haired Amber near topless.

All of the teenager’s eyes were also on Amber and luckily none of them even took the slightest bit of interest in Adam. One teenager seemed concerned and threw a life boy into the water. However Amber was a good swimmer and soon managed to swim to the other side of the bridge and climbed out. Amber sat at the other side with just a plain black bra covering her nicely sized breasts. Her top was still besides Adam and he quickly picked it up. Amber was very wet (as you can probably imagine) and this seemed to enhance the gorgeous looks. A few of the lads gave a whistle and Amber covered herself up with her hands.

The teenage group soon lost interest at this and moved on, meanwhile Adam walked back up the step and across the bridge to join Amber. “Thank you for that” he said giving Amber the top and her bag.

“Like I said you owe me” she chuckled. “Anything, Adam replied.” Amber put the top on and the pair walked off together, Adam was relieved that he had nearly an hour before his next picture and knew he must plan in advance. He was also even more attracted to Amber after she had just done that for him.

Amber was happy but wet; she was busy thinking what she could ask from Adam.

“Where are we off now” Amber asked not knowing Lincoln.

TO BE CONTINUED ……………….

Hope this chapter may have been a bit of a surprise .... now what will follow...

Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST to find out

[Rachie]

Thank you for all comments glad to see many regulars as well as new readers / commenters. Always makes me feel so happy knowing my life story is being read and appreciated by so many people. This also fuels me up to write more for my eager readers so you'll be glad to know that there is now more STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST.

Part 57 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

“Where are we off now” Amber asked not knowing Lincoln. “Somewhere to get you dried off” Adam replied walking back under the bridge. “Where have you been” came a voice.

Amber turned around to see a scruffy man looking up at the bridge. She was just about to answer when she saw the words above the bridge stating “WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN” She gave a chuckle as she realised what the man was joking about.

The pair then walked back into the centre of Lincoln and to the pound shop. This shop literally sold everything; the two teenagers quickly looked up and down each isle. Adam found a row of towel between lots of clocks modelled on space and a pile of model boats.

Adam picked up the towel ready to purchase it and saw that there was also a sized 6 short skirt. Adam wondered what Amber would look like wearing it. His cock was taking control of his mind and he had to shake himself out of it. (Not literally lol)

“Would you like this skirt” Adam asked trying to sound caring however more wishing. “Ummmm, yes it might be a bit drier than this” Amber replied. Adam went to pay for the items, on his way he fell over the different types of Thomas the Tank engines that he had seen earlier that day. “Fuck” he said hurting his leg.

He was glad that the two items he was purchasing were only £1 each. After exiting the shop Amber asked where the nearest toilets were. Follow me Adam said leading the still soaked Amber into Binns store situated opposite “The Works” book store which sells all kinds of books from Bob the Builder kid’s books to F1 racing books.

They went up the escalator to a posh café. “The toilets are down there” pointed Adam. “Would you like a drink” Adam asked hoping that he would be allowed to treat Amber and get into her even better books.

“I’d love that, I’ll have a coke” Amber replied scrambling over to the toilets in her wet state. A few minutes later Amber came out this time wearing the new short skirt, her still dried top. She had attempted to dry her bra and brown hair using the hand driers and had taken a few paper towels to use later if needed.

Adam had purchased an extra large coke and was looking at the menu hoping that Amber wouldn’t mind stopping long enough for him to feed his appetite. “How much do I owe you for the coke” Amber asked. “Don’t be silly, that the least I can do, after what you have just done” said Adam eyeing Ambers beautiful legs that looked the colour of sawdust. “Do you want some food” asked Adam eagerly. “Only a toasted Tea cake please, I’m on a diet” was Ambers answer. “A diet” said Adam, “your only a size 6, why the diet” Amber took this as a compliment and after a few minutes more chatting Adam went to the queue to order the food.

While eating the delicious food the pair exchanged more information about what they were into and told briefly there life story except Adam didn’t go into the game he had played the previous evening. “Can I have your mobile number?” asked Amber. Adam was glad of this question and answered my mobile number is O785159****. Amber also exchanged her number Adam. At one point in the café Adam left to take a picture in the toilet, glad this time he had the safety and privacy of a door lock.

Later in the café they started to play this game where Amber gave clues to an item that they had seen / passed earlier that day and Adam had to name it with as few clues as he possibly could.

Amber said. “Clue number 1”.
“I can move easily”.

“Is it a bus?” Asked Adam. “No it isn’t a bus” was Ambers reply. Here’s your next clue was

Clue number 2
“I have 3 eyes”

“3 Eyes, what has 3 eyes” asked Adam. “I’ll give you some time to think about it” said Amber as it was time to leave the café.

Adam gave amber a tour around a few more shops once nearly getting mowed down by a cyclist and squeezing past the many taxi’s and mobility scooters that are around all cities these days. Soon it was time to get on the bus and return home. Adam looked at his watch to see how long he would have to wait for the next bus, the present time was ………………

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

Can anyone solve the puzzle word from the first 2 clues? This was an item Amber / Adam could have seen in Lincoln (not necessary mentioned in full, however, however it may have?)

Clue 1
“I can move easily”.

Clue number 2
“I have 3 eyes”

There will be more clues in the next chapter. Hope people like these little interactive quizzes. Also please feel free to comment on story itself. I wonder if you can guess what will happen next.

Also does anyone else have any ideas of what Adam may have forgotten back in chapters / parts: 51/52
This will be revealed in chapter / part: 60

[Rachie]

Thanks again for comments here is.

Part 58 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Adam looked at his watch to see how long he would have to wait for the next bus, the present time was 5.15pm and the next bus would be leaving the bus station at 5.40pm.

Adam and Amber casually strolled along to the bus station, stopping off to get a Sausage roll from Bakers Oven on the way down the steep hill. They soon reached the grotty bus station that was half in disrepair and needed a good freshening over. The two teenagers could smell the sick that had been left on the floor as well as what smelled like urine up a nearby wall.

While waiting for the bus Amber felt sick from the horrible smell and taste. This is when she gave the next clue to the object, the clue was:

Clue 3
“This can sometimes be found underground”

So it is something that can move, is underground with 3 eyes wondered Adam, however not having any clue at what it could be.

Luckily the bus soon came, which Amber was grateful for as she wasn’t sure how much longer she would be able to stop the sick inside her from bubbling up. The bus was a tidy yellow “super buzz” They waited their turn, while a few old/young grannies got on the bus before them. Soon they reached the grumpy old bus driver. He just seemed to stare at Amber in her short skirt and Amber soon felt uncomfortable at this. They handed there return ticket and sat at the back row of the bus. At sitting down Ambers short skirt rode up and seemed even shorter. Adam sat opposite Amber and could just see up her skirt when she parted her legs.

“Ok time for clue 4” said Amber

Clue 4
“I have a horn”
Adam was becoming more and more confused, at this strange object.


Very few people got on from the main station and the bus seemed ¾ deserted. There was currently a lady who looked in her 40s with an older lady probably in her 70s, 2 teenage boys, some more old grans and that was about it.

The bus started and was soon making its way through Lincoln. After about 5 minutes of brumming through the city streets the bus came to stop for its first passengers’.

Adam was sitting facing away from the driver and he didn’t realise who was getting onto the bus. It was his friend John and his 2 twin sisters. After what seemed like an eternity (because of John’s explanation) the bus moved on and the three new teenagers came slyly along to the back of the bus. Laura noticed Dani’s mum and Nan sitting near the front of the bus, she hoped that they didn’t notice her, in her current state of dress (very little) It appeared that her luck had paid off and they didn’t seem to notice her as they were having some adult chat.

At seeing Adam, Sarah wondered if he had kept to his task, even being in Lincoln. She would soon find out as his next would be sometime of the journey. Who was that pretty girl John thought as he approached his friend to sit down. “Hi Adam” shouted Sarah who was still dressed as a sexy female police officer (as described earlier in the story). “Wooow … what have you been up to” asked Adam curious.

“You will ………………………….”

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

Hope everyone likes where the story is going....
IWonder if anyone can work where this is?

Please keep guessing what the puzzle word can be: Clues again are.
1) I can move easily
2) I have 3 eyes
3) This can sometimes be found underground
4) I have a horn

Also can anyone thonk of what Adam may have forgotten earlier in the story?
This will be revealed in 2 parts time?

So many questions, so little answers.....

More STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST soon. Please keep commenting
LOVE RACHIE

[Rachie]

Thank you Reixonac for the 450th post and Dragonator for the 450th reply.
I like your reply Dragonator – however I don’t think that Amber/Adam saw you in Lincoln like that lol-

Also good guessing Reixonac- you will have to wait and see what the next clue reveals in STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST. and here it is ......

Part 59 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

What have you been up to” asked Adam curious. “You will find out later” chuckled John. “We have had quite an eventful day”

“Anyway who’s the girl” asked john changing the subject. “This is Amber, she’s just moved to town” explained Adam. John, Laura and Sarah also introduced themselves to Amber, as the bus moved steadily through the nearby villages.

“Do you need another clue” asked Amber. “Yes please” came the reply from Adam referring to the word puzzle game.

“Clue number 5” said Amber.

Clue 5
I can be burnt

This clue confused Adam even more. Adam sat still for a few minutes trying to figure out Ambers mysterious word / object, that he would have seen earlier that day.

It wasn’t long before the sound that Adam dreaded ringed through the air once again “Beep Beep, Beep Beep”

“SUUUUUUUUGAR” Said Adam not wanting to swear in front of so many females. Adam fumbled around looking for his phone for two reasons. 1) To turn the alarm off and 2) to take the picture.

“No need for a picture” said Sarah. “I’ll just take a look instead”. Adam reluctantly let his sister peer into his trousers again proving he wasn’t wearing underwear at present. “Woow you are big” said Sarah.

“I wonder what this girl has on Adam” Amber thought still not knowing that Laura and Sarah were actually Adams twin sisters.

Sarah wriggled on the bus mainly because of her black silk thong still shoved inside her shaved cunt as well as needing the toilet at the same time. She tried to clench her legs together, which was quite difficult in her uniform.

After a couple of minutes Adam spoke “Do you want to come back to our house for a bit” he asked Amber. “I would love too, however I’m still feeling a bit silly and wet in these clothes.” “Why are you wet” quizzed Laura. “She fell into the lake” lied Adam. “Don’t worry about it, you seem about the same size as us we can lend you some clothes, if you want to stay” said Laura and Sarah nearly together, hoping that they could make a new friend to hang out with, the same age as themselves.

“Owww, thank you” replied Amber. John, the twins, Adam and Amber all filed off the bus and strolled the short distance back to the twins/Adam’s house. They went into the twin’s bedroom as this was easily the largest room in the house.

Laura noticed that her pillows had been arranged slightly different from when she had left and wondered what had been going on. However she decided not to say anything at present.

“Can I take them out now” and get changed, asked Sarah. “Take what out of where?” teased John. Sarah decided not to say anything; instead she went to offer Amber some clean unused underwear that she thought she would require especially after she had heard that she had fallen in the lake.

It was just then that Laura noticed something that Adam had totally forgotten about.

Can anyone think what this might have been….

TO BE CONTINUED ……………………

Any more word puzzle guesses are much appreciated?
Last chance to think of what Adam might have forgotton about?

PS: Next chapter is one of the big revealings

Please keep replying, and there will be more STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST

[Rachie]

Indeed my sisters correct - Adam did indeed get the puzzle word after 5 clues, have had to tab a few into this chapter (wasn’t originally written in) hopefully we will have a correct answer before the next chapter.

Thanks for all the support and guesses. Here’s the answer to one of the questions, please read, enjoy, masturbate (if you want to) and comment.

Part 60 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Laura turned the computer on and noticed a red light flashing nearby, on Sarah’s webcam. She realised that it had been left recording the whole time they had been in Lincoln. She was curious as to why her pillows seemed to be rearranged differently.

At the same time as this Amber gave the next clue to the puzzle word this was:

Clue 6
You can buy me as a gift for a young child.

Errr, what could the puzzle word actually be.

“Here is a pair of pink silk panties that you can change into” handed Sarah. “The bathroom is just along the corridor” Sarah continued. Amber went out of the room to the bathroom to change into some drier underwear. As well as change her socks and a few other clothes that Sarah handed her while still thinking of her next puzzle word clue.

Adam realised that dooms day was about to be here and he didn’t want his friend John, sisters or Amber to see what he had been up to earlier that morning “Anyone want to go into the garden” he said hopefully. “Maybe in a bit, I have just got to check something” said the determined Laura.

Laura then started the recording skipping several times to different intervals. At pressing play she heard footsteps creeping down the hallway. Just at that moment the door handle appeared to be turned and Adam entered the room.

At this moment Amber remerged in the room wearing the pink silk panties and other clothing, just as the male teenager walked over to the computer and appeared to be looking for something. “What you been doing in our room” scolded Sarah. “I,……I ……” “Nothing” Adam said, not knowing what excuse he could or should use. A couple of minutes later Adam had seemed to find what he was looking for and shuffled onto the bed watching the videos.

“YOU DIRTY GITTTTT” shouted Laura, at seeing her brother lying naked on her bed wanking his solid dick while listening and presumably watching his two sisters masturbating. After a couple of minutes it appeared that Adam was approaching the stage of no return.

Amber was watching the video closely, not really understanding what Adam was watching or listening too and never seeing a male masturbate before. She was totally open mouthed as the girl on the recording orgasmed and Adam began to shoot his load at the same time. She currently still did not understand that the voices she could here were indeed Laura and Sarah.

Adams spunk flew into the air and landed on Laura’s pillow. “So that is why they were rearranged” Laura said confirming her suspicion.

After a few minutes of Adam laid there panting he got up and wondered out of view. A second later he came back into view holding a pair of pink silk panties. He then appeared to wipe his spunky soft cock on the panties. Moments later he disappeared again out of view. You could hear the clothes draw open and the room knew he had put the now spunky panties back in the draw.

It was at this moment that Sarah realised that she had handed Amber that same panty and she was wearing it at the present time. “Oww you bad boy you need to be punished” said Sarah.

Another puzzle word clue is.

Clue 7
I am a type of heater.

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

Will Adam be punished?
How will Adam be punished?
What will Amber now think of Adam?
When will Amber find out what’s been going on?
Anyone got any more answers for puzzle word.

Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST FOR ANSWERS

[Rachie]

Apologies not in story context – as Adam actually had already gotten the answer- however I will keep giving clues till someone gets correct.

Current clues
“I can move easily”.
“I have 3 eyes”
“This can sometimes be found underground”
“I have a horn”
“I can be burnt”
“You can buy me as a gift for a young child”
“I am a type of heater”

Extra Clue is:
I can sometimes be found in cars.


Come on everyone, that’s 8 clues, surly it is obvious now lol

[Rachie]

3 MORE PUZZLE WORD CLUES

“I can move easily”.
“I have 3 eyes”
“This can sometimes be found underground”
“I have a horn”
“I can be burnt”
“You can buy me as a gift for a young child”
“I am a type of heater”
“I can sometimes be found in cars”.

Extra Clues
Im in a film called “Calling All engines”
But not in “Thomas the tank engine series 1”
You can purchase this type of boat

I hope no one has children under 5 or I would think it would be obvious.

More STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST story in about 12 hours

[Rachie]

C O R R E C T
AT LAST
2866

I can move easily”.
“I have 3 eyes”
“This can sometimes be found underground”
“I have a horn”
“I can be burnt”
“You can buy me as a gift for a young child”
“I am a type of heater”
“I can sometimes be found in cars”.
"Im in a film called “Calling All engines”
"But not in “Thomas the tank engine series 1”
"You can purchase this type of boat"

WELL DONE SHAPR NACELLE
3 yes = 2 on face and one in spelling d I e s e l
Underground - diesel
Horn - in the engine diesel
Burnt - of course you can burn diesel
Young Child - Toy Diesel
Heater - Diesel Heater
Cars - Diesel Cars
In Film - of course
only strted in series 2 of Thomas the Tank Engine
Boats - Diesel Boats


At least i can concentrate on story know lol

[Rachie]

Thanks all new and old people commenting and participating in puzzle word as well as other games. Hope everyone likes the twist in the following chapter. Please read and comment.

Thank You.

Part 61 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

“Oww you bad boy you need to be punished” said Sarah who stood there still in her mistress uniform. “That police mistress uniform scares me” said Adam. “Can I take it off now” Sarah asked John, “and can I remove my underwear from inside me” she said.

This was the first time that most of the room had known anything about Sarah’s underwear being shoved inside her juicy crack.

Amber stood there still in the pink silk thong that Adam has wiped his sticky spunk on earlier that morning, she didn’t seem to mind the feel of this and was just smiling at hearing all of the interesting antics that the group had previously been up to, she was also wondering what Adam would be forced to do next.

John spoke “Ok Sarah and Laura you can remove your items and wear whatever you like for at least the next 24 hours providing you strip totally naked in front of us now and remain that way for 15 minutes”

Both Sarah and Laura thought about it for a few minutes. They both quickly came to the same decision; of course they would do this as long as John would give his word. After all everyone but Amber had seen them stark naked anyway.

Sarah went first stripping out of her mistress uniform and sexy black lace thong, revealing her shaved cunt that the group except for Amber was already aware of.

Laura then started to remove the still see through top and underwear she was currently wearing. (For outfit details please see chapter 31). The room gasped as they saw that Laura was now totally bare down there. They were all shocked at this as the previous evening Laura had a brown bushy pussy. Even Sarah seemed shocked as she had never expected Laura to be that way.

The next thing that Laura did shocked the room even more. She bent over and spread her cunt lips wide open enabling the whole room to see right inside of her. She then removed the purse that was still shoved deep in that deep hole. (For info and picture please see chapter 33)

“What’s that” asked David curious. “It’s a purse, have you never seen one before” joked Laura. “That’s a strange place to keep it” said Amber. “I suppose at least it won’t get stolen” she continued.

Next Sarah followed suit and spread her sexy lady hole and removed the ………………….

TO BE CONTINUED…………….

All comments and feedback are much appreciated.
I wonder what will happen next?

KEEP READING STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST FOR ANSWERS

[Rachie]

A bit of a short chapter . my applogies more comming soon


Part 62 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Next Sarah followed suit and spread her sexy lady hole and removed the soaking wet black silk thong. It seemed to be literally dripping.

All of the males stared at Sarah and Laura who were again totally naked, as they had been the previous evening. John set the times for 15 minutes and they continued chatting. After a couple of minutes Adam suddenly whispered “Is the answer to your puzzle word Diesel”.

“Correct” answered Amber, with a chuckle before explaining what all of the clues were related too, followed by explaining that Adam had actually fell over this toy in the Pound Shop.

Amber was sat on the rug staring at the twin sisters. She had never seeing a female her age shaved. Every now and then she glanced over at Adams weapon knowing that he was not wearing anything under them clothes. Adams dick began to stare and get larger and larger; this was quite visible through his trousers. “Do you like your twins sisters shaved muff” asked John to Adam, to which the response was very little.

Adams cock began to grow even larger, and he couldn’t take his eyes off his beautiful sisters. Adam eventually asked Laura after several minutes of plucking the corrage “Who shaved your clit”.

“I’ve had it waxed in Lincoln and it FUC*ING hurt like FUC*ING crazy” “I bet” said Amber never knowing anyone wax there pussy before. There was several more chit chat and discussing their day’s happenings and Amber finally understood a little more of last night’s strip poker game in respect of the master/mistress v slavery.

“Adam I have thought of your punishment for masturbating in our bedroom and thinking of our naked bodies” “Your punishment is …………………. “

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

More comming soon after a few comments have been posted.

[Rachie]

Thank you for everyone that has left comments on the story, there have been a lot of new posters recently so thank you. Also thanks for everyone that has rated or thanked me for writing.

Lets see what will happen in the next part of STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST

Part 63 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

“Adam your punishment is to let someone pull this cum stained dripping wet black silk thong over your dick, you will then wear it until I say otherwise.” Sarah said at first handing Adam that sticky thong that had moments before been shoved tight inside her wet deep dark juicy shaven pussy.

“I know you like wiping your spunk on panties so why not these” she said with a chuckle. “What else can I wear” Adam asked. “That’s all, until I say otherwise”

Adam froze wondering if he dared do this, however it was more an order and not a request. After a few seconds Adam glanced over at Amber wondering what she would expect and like him to do. Amber looked so sorry for Adam, but at the same time excited. She had never seen a male before dressed up in female underwear, never mind knowing and seeing it moments before been removed from a girl’s vagina.

Adam took hold of the thong from out of Sarah’s hands. “Sniff it” ordered Laura to which Adam dutifully complied smelling his sisters cummy scent on her thong.

“How do they smell” asked John. “I bet you’d like to taste them” he continued to tease. Adam took no notice of this and was hoping that he would not be ordered to do this.

Sarah soon ordered her brother to strip out of his trousers and shirt. Pulling down his trousers his monstrous cock sprung into action. It grew even larger from the view it was getting of the two females.

“Now who do you want to dress you, this person will also have another task/forfeit, but you will find out about that in a minute” asked Sarah trying to tease her brother even more. Adam had a tuff decision, he didn’t want it to be John and this left Amber, Sarah and Laura.

What would the other task be, would Amber really be brave enough to do this. Would Sarah expect him to say Amber, and therefore should he choose Laura or Sarah as a kind of double bluff. What would any of them do if the task was extreme? What would Amber do if it was her? All of this went over and over in Adams mind. He finally handed over the sticky half drowned thong and said “I choose …………….”

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

All comments are much appreciated. Also thanks for everyone that has left comments on my thread BED HABITS -
http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=58234

and my new thread - KEEP IT GOING -
http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=60416

[Rachie]

First can i welcome three new readers / commenter’s – Nick, amenablereble and Satin. How you will continue reading and commenting.

Also thanks for everyone’s continued support – private messages / story comments / ratings / thanks etc.

I wonder who Adam will chose, find out here in the following part of STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST.

Part 64 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

He finally handed over the sticky half drowned thong and said “I choose Amber” staring her in the face. Amber was in total shock at this and took hold of the black garment. “Wooowww this is super wet”, she said. “Ok stand still and part your legs, also lift your right leg into the air.” Ordered Amber. Adam complied with her orders however when he cocked his leg up in the air he fell right over on top of Laura who was sitting beside him. His face landed in Laura’s lap and he got a good whiff of Laura’s lovely scented holes as she was still naked as the day she was born. Adam’s head was only inches away from Laura’s slit and he could see right up his sexy sister. This was even easier than the previous night as now Laura was totally shaven.

“Owwww sexy” shouted John encouraging Adam to take a lick on her crack. However Adam got up and tried again to position himself on one leg the way Amber had stated.

Amber placed Adam’s right leg into the thong, followed by his left leg when Adam changed legs of which he was standing. Amber then began to pull the silk black thong up Adams legs. The thong was so wet that as it touched Adams legs it left sticky trails all the way up.

Eventually Amber managed to pull the thong all the way up his legs. Her next task was to try to get Adam’s cock tucked inside the thong. She fiddled around with Adam’s cock and tried to rearrange it, eventually she was successful. She was enjoying meeting and playing with her first cock. The silk thong was bulging out right were Adams 6 inch weapon was placed.

The next thing that Amber did was to give Adam a wedgie in the thong, pulling it right up his ass crack. “Ouch” said Adam. “Sorry I just couldn’t resist” said Amber with one of her famous chuckles.

The whole room laughed and chuckled like dogs at Adams punishment. “Are you enjoying wearing your sisters sexy used thong” teased John. “Shut it…..” screamed Adam trying to get his monster cock under control. “It looks so wet, just think of where it’s CUM from” teased John again while stressing the word cum. Adam tried to ignore his friend to no avail as the thong was just so wet and tight, clinging all around his balls and dick.

There was several jokes told including.

A woman walks into a drugstore and asks the pharmacist if he sells size extra large condoms. He replies, "Yes we do. Would you like to buy some?" She responds, "No sir, but do you mind if I wait around here until someone does?"
There was a roar of laughter after this was told and soon Laura spoke up saying “Ok, now what will be Amber’s task”, directing her question at her twin sister.

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

I wonder what Ambers task could have been?
What will happen next- find out in the next part of STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST.

[Rachie]

Thank you to all readers and commenters, Had a good game yesterday thank you to all the support.

Can i welcome all new readers / comenters including Justincase, and bigone222.

Appologies there was not chapter update yesterday, however the wait is over for the next part of STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST.

Part 65 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

“Ok, now what will be Ambers task” asked Laura, directing her question at her twin sister.

Amber tomorrow I would like you to take a photo of yourself outside fully dressed, I would also like you to strip 1 layer of clothing every 10 minutes and take another picture, keep doing this until you are totally naked. I would like each of the pictures to be taken in a different area / enviroment, this can be anywhere as long as it is outside.

The more daring that you can be, the happier I will be. Place one photo in each of these sealed envelope, and hand all of the envelopes containing 1 photo in each to myself. This will be left unopened at first; however depending on later events they may be opened.

“Owww that’s a good one” said John, wishing he had thought of it himself. “Will you do this” Sarah asked Amber. “I would do anything, if you promise to include me in your gang and tell me everything that’s been going on” replied Amber.

The group was very happy at this and they were all wondering what Amber would take pictures of and where she would be. Adams mind was again in the land of fantasy. This caused his dick once again to stir, which was still contained in Sarah’s used soggy thong. “SIT” Sarah shouted at Adam. “I already am” came Adams reply. “I’m talking to your brain and something else” chuckled Sarah pointing at Adams cock. “I don’t want you to ruin my favourite thong. If you do, you will be very sorry…….” she continued with a smug grin.

Adam tried to calm down but found it very hard with his two gorgeous sisters sat naked legs crossed hiding their sensitive areas barley 2 foot in front of him.

John was the only person fully clothed without any other task to do. He felt so glad in his current position having the twin sisters under his every command.

It was soon time for Laura and Sarah to get dressed in whatever clothing they wanted. They waddled out of the room trying to show as little of their body as they possibly could. Adam sat there staring at his gorgeous sisters asses and tried to imagine Amber in the same state. His cock once again started twitching and Amber gave another cackle. Amber then followed by slapping Adam on his chest which quickly snapping him out of his sexy day dream. Suddenly there was a “BANG” what was that the group wondered, could it be a firework?

Meanwhile at the same time as all this was happening ……………..

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

What was the Bang?
Meanwhile what was happening?
Will Amber do her task?
Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST for answers.

[Rachie]

Can i welcome the famous Demon Thief to the story, hope you are enjoying the read.

Thank you Demon Thief for the 550th Post and Amenablerebel for the 550th reply, also everyone else that has made this possible.

I wonder what will happen next?

Part 66 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Meanwhile at the same time as all this was happening Dani was in the bath/shower washing herself and trying to clean all of the sticky golden syrup of her body. She had already caused one orgasm, and a second was just about to hit her when suddenly she heard footsteps walking down the path. Shit could it be her mother she thought.

The person got closer and closer to the house, there was then a knock at the door, followed by the letter box opening. Phew, thought Dani, who didn’t want her mother to come back and discover David upstairs on his own without any clothing.

About another 10 minutes passed and Dani started to get out of the bath/shower. She began to rub herself dry with her large towel when again there were more footsteps coming slowly down the path. These footsteps were a lot slower and there appeared to be at least 2 people, one of which must be a female as you could clearly hear the high heels.

Dani was puzzled at who it could be. She grabbed the stuff out of the bathroom and ran out of the wash room running through the kitchen still naked, hoping to run back to her bedroom when there was a key at the door.

Fuck, it must be her mother she thought. What was Dani to do?

Dani thought quickly, she didn’t have enough time to run through the rest of the way and up the stairs, as the door was at the bottom of the stairs and she was sure her mother or whoever it was would catch her. Nor did she believe she had enough time to run back to the bathroom. Instead she decided to hide under the large table hoping that the table cloth would hide her.

The front door opened and in walked her mother and Nan, gossiping as usual. There was a lot of rattling and rustling of bags and Dani could tell that her Mother and Nan must have bought a load of shopping.

Dani peered under the table cloth, wondering if she could tell what they had bought. Her Nan was bursting for the toilet and wondered off to the down stairs bathroom. Dani was so glad that she had chosen not to go back into the bathroom.

“Do you want a cuppa, before we start baking” asked Dani’s mum. “Yes please” was the reply from Dani’s Nan who was toddling off to the toilet.

Dani sank under the table realising she had to escape as quick as she could. She was still naked however she did have her clothes on the floor besides her. Did she dare to try to get dressed under the table, would she be heard? In the end Dani decided ……………..

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

What did Dani Choose?
Will anyone discover her?

KEEP READING STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST FOR ANSWERS.

[Rachie]

Welcome ms_nudist. Hope you enjoy the reading.

Thanks for all comments, they are always much appreciated

Part 67 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

In the end Dani decided to remain as she was, as her mum did have extremely good hearing, and Dani was sure her clothes would make a rustle if she tried to get dressed resulting in her being caught suspiciously naked under the table. Not only that but the table was quite low and she had very little room to manoeuvre.

Her mum went to the cupboard to collect the baking ingredients ready to make a cornflake surprise. She got all ingredients out except for she couldn’t find the Golden Syrup. I’m sure we should have a full tin in here; after all I only purchased it yesterday she thought. I bet Dani has had it.

Dani quickly tried to hatch a plan, and picked up her mobile phone which she had on the floor besides her. She decided to call the house phone. She hoped that her mother would leave the kitchen to go and answer it, and therefore allowing her to escape. Dani quietly picked up the mobile and began to dial. Moments later there came a “RING, RING” the house phone was ringing as planned.

Dani’s mother walked out of the room, to answer the hoax telephone call. Dani was just about to lift up the table cloth and make a dash for freedom when unfortunately just at that moment there came a cough and the barking noise of her Nan, and she came wondering back into the kitchen.

“HELLO, HELLO!” Dani’s mum screamed down the phone. “Damn, people, what’s the flaming point in ringing if you don’t leave a message or even speak” she them moaned, whilst slamming down the phone.

Dani could easily hear her mother moaning and was finding it hard not to laugh. Her problem was that her plan hadn’t worked because she had forgotten about her Nan.

Dani sat there, still trying to think of what to do. How had she gotten herself in this situation? Why hadn’t she been more careful and realised what the time was, and why had she been so silly to leave the bathroom in her current dress state. Owwww why why why had all these things happened she kept thinking when something terrible happened.

TO BE CONTINUED ………………

What happened?
KEEP READING STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST FOR INFORMATION

[Rachie]

Not all mobile phones bleep when you type on them. You can also often turn the key tones off.

Onto the story, what happened, what was terrible.

Part 68 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Owwww why why why had all these things happened she kept thinking when something terrible happened.

Dani’s mum was on the telephone dialing 1471, and trying to find out who the last caller was. She was surprised to find it was her daughter Dani

I will give her a telephone call, to see if everything is ok, I can also ask where she’s put the golden syrup, mum thought, quite happy that she would be in killing 2 birds with 1 stone (2 jobs at once). Dani’s mum redialled her daughter number instead of pressing 3 as she knew that the service for this was not free of charge.

Dani’s blood run cold when her mobile phone, which was again next to her on the cold floor began to vibrate and then quietly ring “Rudolph the red nose reindeer” her chosen ring tone for that day, the phone volume got louder and louder. Dani moved as quietly and quickly to her phone and cancelled the call.

Did I hear something, Dani’s Nan wondered, she was a bit hard of hearing and often had a ringing noise in her ear. She wondered over to the table and pulled up one side of the table cloth just as Dani sprinted out of the other side and ran as fast as her legs would carry her through the kitchen still naked. She continued through the hall to the bottom of the stairs. Just at that moment she bumped into her mum walking out of the room.

“Why you naked” Dani’s mum asked her curious daughter, who was still carrying her clothes. “There wet” was the first excuse Dani could come up with, as she rushed up the stairs.

Dani was so embarrassed at her mum catching her like this and she wished she had thought of a better excuse, what was her mum to think of her know. At least her Nan hadn’t caught her.

Her mum seemed very shocked and part cross that her Daughter had been streaking through the house naked, she walked back into the kitchen to find Dani’s Nan sitting on a chair shocked.

“I,I I thinking we have a burglar”, she gasped still shivering. Dani’s mum tried to calm the old lady down. “Don’t worry dear, it was only Dani” came her soft voice.

Dani’s mum thought she needed a word with Dani later on after first seeing her friends on the bus in very peculiar clothing and now Dani wondering around the house naked, what was her and her friends going to do next, apply for American pie she thought and gave a chuckle afterwards at her thought.

Dani walked into her bedroom, still naked, but glad that she was away from her mother and Nan. She was in shock when ……………

TO BE CONTINUED ………………

Thanks for comments. Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST for many more answers.

[Rachie]

Thanks everyone for comments and for making this presently the most replied to story on GetDare. Hopefully there will be lots more to come. Hope everyone likes the chapter and puzzle and now is the sexy chapter/part 69.

Part 69 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

She was in shock when she couldn’t see David anywhere in her bedroom. Where could he have gone, she thought, after all she had his clothes in her hand, and therefore he must still be naked. Dani quickly put on some clothes while looking around the large bedroom expecting to find David hiding. She checked under the bed, under the covers and even behind the curtains. When she did the latter she discovered that her bedroom window was wide open. Could David have really climbed out of the window and down the tree and if so why had he done this? Several questions kept going through Dani’s mind.

Dani sat on her bed, half afraid of what might happen if anyone found David, and how much trouble she could be in if anything went wrong.

About 20 minutes earlier David was sat upstairs working out the puzzles set by Dani. After struggling and much hard work he finally discovered the correct answer and drew these on the pieces of paper left by Dani. (For answers please see posts 352 and 355 discovered by Sharp Nacelle). David was so happy at himself and started wondering around the bedroom, he found a book on the wall named impossible but solvable puzzles. David opened the book and started browsing some of the pages. He came across the answer to the puzzle he had just solved and wished he had looked around the room and in the book beforehand.

A picture of a times table board with squares galore and Rubik cube caught his eye and he started to read the question. This is what it stated.

What is the total amount 2D squares on a 4 x 4 Rubik cube added to the amount of 2D squares on a children’s time table board which has 12 squares along the top and 12 squares down.

2867

David tried working this out in his head and was determined he would be able to come to the correct answer. However before he could check the answer at the back of the book he heard the front door slam shut.

What was that, David thought, creeping to the top of the stairs. David peered around the stairs corner and saw 2 Adults stood there. He recognised one to be Dani’s mum but the older lady he did not recognise.

David froze at the top of the stairs, trying to listen to all that the adults were talking about. Time soon passed and suddenly the telephone rang. Dani’s mum came out of the kitchen and started scrambling up the stairs presumably to retrieve the phone. David was crouched at the top of the stairs peering around the wall. He
quickly …………….

TO BE CONTINUED …………………………

IMPORTANT
IF ANYONE WOULD LIKE A GO AT DAVID’S QUESTION, FEEL FREE TO POST ANSWERS, HOWEVER IF YOU CAN PRIVATE MESSAGE HOW YOU WORKED THIS OUT AND NOT DISCLOSE INFORMATION ON STORY PAGE IT WOULD BE MUCH APPRECIATED. PLEASE UNDERSTAND THAT OTHERS MAY WANT TO TRY TO WORK IT OUT ALSO. I WILL CREDIT THE PEOPLE WITH THE CORRECT ANSWER AND METHOD LATER.

THANK YOU

SO POST ANSWERS ONLY – PLEASE, NO WORKING OUT

Might be a bit longer before next update to give readers a chance to catch up, not heard from a few of you for a while.

[Rachie]

Thanks for everyone that has given their answer to “puzzle squares” answers currently range from 160-906. With 9 different answers being stated. Is any of these correct, find out later. Please find here a few example squares, which may change your mind, feel free to post other suggestions.

And thank you everyone that has not posted how they worked this out, to allow others the pleasure of “puzzle squares”

2868

please remember that the above grid is not to scale.

I hope your not seeing squares lol

And also can i say well done to Kisunesoldier for his guess with the previous chapter and predicting that David had disappeared.

All comments are much appreciated. More story will be coming soon

[Rachie]

Puzzle Squares
The correct answer and how to work it out can be seen below.

2869

You can see the above method that i used to work out the answer to puzzled squares.

Well done to ms nudist, gayboi25 and Reixonac for getting the correct answer of 830.

The next chapter will be comming soon, please stay tuned for more STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST.

Hope everyone had fun solving this little puzzle as well as other puzzles, riddles etc and are enjoying reading the story. Please feel free to challenge friends and family with any of the puzzles found on the story but remember where you found it/them.

Love Rachie

[Rachie]

Thanks for all puzzle square particpants. Remember that the puzzle was for 2d squares only.

Thank you everyone that has made the story such a huge success by replying, rating, giving a thanks, etc etc. Cant believe the story is now at chapter 70 with over 100,000 viewers and over 600 replies.

Anyway onto the story, I wonder what David did next?

Part 70 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

David quickly scrambled back into Dani’s bedroom. He was so worried about being caught naked in his friend’s bedroom. What would the adults have to say?

He quickly grabbed Dani’s small pink dressing gown and climbed out of the window. Luckily there was a tree with a big thick branch within reach of Dani’s Window. Scrambling onto this he quickly shimmered down the tree. He gave himself a tree burn as his ass scrapped along the tree branch. He was unaware that Dani’s mum had already gone down stairs.

David ran down the back garden path to the brown tall gate. He was in luck that the gate was unlocked and he was soon on the street outside. Where am I going to go? He thought to himself. He lived about a mile away and knew from experience that it would be about a 20 minute walk. However were else was there to go, he had no phone or money so he was unable to call a taxi and therefore started the stroll along the now dark street.

After a couple of minutes of walking he realised that he would be walking near to Adam’s house and decided that he would see if he could attract Adams attention. Just before he got there he heard a car brumming along the twisty narrow road. David turned around hoping that the car would be travelling in the opposite direction.

It was not his lucky day when the blue BMW came closer and the window was unwound. “Nice ass, does a chick like you need a life” the teenage boy asked, believing that David was a girl which he certainly looked like from behind at a distance. David hardly knew what to say; instead he just carried on walking alongside the narrow road with the car slowly travelling alongside him, David had with his head down hiding his real identity. David begun to get worried and luckily to his left, there was soon an alley which led away from the road size. David decided to turn down the alley and was relieved to finally get away from the posh car. David’s walking got quicker and quicker and he was soon out of sight of the road. After another couple of minutes walking he was approaching Adam’s house, what was he to do, as he was only wearing Dani’s pink dressing gown.

Strolling down the path David picked up a pebble of the drive way and threw it at Adam’s window. There was no answer and David begun to worry what would he do if his friend was out. He walked around to Adam’s sister’s bedroom window and threw another pebble at it. Suddenly there was a light …………….

TO BE CONTINUED ……………….

All comments and feedback is much appreciated, more will follow shortly.

What was the light? was it a car, was in a torch, was it street lamp, house light, etc etc. Find out in the next part of STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST.

[Rachie]

Welcome 2horny2sexy. Hope you are enjoying the read.

Where was the light coming from? find out by reading this part of STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST

Part 71 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Suddenly there was a light focusing on David, and he realised that the porch security light had automatically come on as he had walked around the building. David could hear footsteps inside the house pounding down the stairs much like a giant. He rushed behind a garden bush ready to hide just in case it was not Adam, as he had never heard Adam sound like this before.

To David’s surprise a strange girl stood at the door. “Who could this be” thought David. “THERE’S NOONE HERE” The girl cried to someone upstairs. David thought for a few seconds and just as the door was about to close he shouted “Is Adam there”

The girl looked around expecting to find someone in the garden however there was still no one available. “Yes he’s upstairs, who is it.” “Tell him it’s David and I really need his help”. The girl re-laid the message and there was a quick reply of “send him up stairs”. Soon David remerged from behind the bush, still afraid at seeing someone new and wondering who it could be.

David walked to the front door and in front of him was Amber (name still unknown to David) she looked gorgeous as ever and David couldn’t take his eyes of her. Amber stood trying not to laugh at seeing David in a females pink dressing gown that was hardly covering his body and left little left for the imagination. “I’m Amber” the sexy brown haired teenager said, chuckling as always. Ambers pale skin combined with her makeup, nice round breasts, and make-up simply making her every man’s dream. Her hair was quite long and matched and her bright blue eyes that seemed too twinkled in the night sky. David imagined she had dyed her hair as he always expected people with blue eyes to be blondes, however the look totally suited her.

“I’m David, one of Adams best friend’s, can I come out of the cold please” he responded. “Oww, yes certainly, I can imagine it must be cold under that” Amber said. “Are you wearing any ……..” she was just about to say underwear when David shook his head already knowing the last word.

“Owww my….” Amber thought, thinking that she was going to enjoy her new friends in her new town. David walked upstairs and into the twin’s bedroom. He was in shock to find Adam sat on the floor wearing only what appeared to be a female thong that appeared to be going tight up Adam’s ass. The room was also in shock to see David in a female dressing gown and Sarah gave a silent giggle.

“Why are you wearing that?” Laura asked David, “and what makes you walk here at this time of the evening”

David began to explain all that had happened earlier that day, his eating regime and what had happened when Dani had gone to shower. “That sounds so sexy” said Adam when David explained about the golden syrup, Adam’s cock was bulging in his sister’s sticky thong. “I think we need to …………….”

TO BE CONTINUED …………………


I think we need to WHAT?
Keep reading to find out, thanks for all positive posts and messages

[Rachie]

Thanks for all comments

Part 72 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

“I think we need to telephone Dani and check if all of this is true, we can also ask if she want to come around for a bit of fun” suggested Laura. “O.K, but whatever we do, it won’t be for long as it’s already getting late” Sarah replied to her sister picking up her mobile phone ready to telephone her friend Dani.

Meanwhile Dani was still sat on the bed wondering what she should do, she had noticed that her pink dressing gown was missing from the hook at the back of the door and was certain that David must have taken this to hide his dignity. She was pleased to find the correct answer to her quiz questions that she had set David. Suddenly her mobile rang, as usually this was Rudolph the red nose reindeer. Looking at the phone she saw it was from Sarah.

What could they want, she wondered, never expecting David to be present at their house. She answered the phone call and listened to Sarah’s excited voice saying “Hi Dani, will you please come over straight away, I have something I believe you will be very happy to have.” Laura then hung up before Dani was able to ask what it was.

Dani sat on the bed for a moment before quickly grabbing her bag and phone and rushing down the stairs. “Just off out Mum” Dani shouted.

“Where are you off, and when will you be back dear” her mother replied. “I’m just off round to Laura’s house and I’ll be back before midnight if I don’t telephone you”

“Be careful, dear, I saw your friends coming back from Lincoln on the Bus and they seemed to be acting and dressed most peculiar” Dani’s mum did not mention what exactly she had seen, but Dani was wondering what could have happened and what John could have made the twins do in Lincoln.

Dani walked out of the front door and rushed to the twin’s house. After about a 5 minute walk she was stood outside Laura / Sarah / Adam’s front door, waiting for someone to answer it. While Dani stood there she was still wondering where David could have gone, when the door flung open and David stood there in front of her still wearing Dani’s pink small dressing gown. “What you doing here” Dani asked. “Come inside and I’ll explain what’s happened” was David’s answer.

They both went inside and David explained what had happened. Dani was also introduced to Amber. “Right, does anyone want to play a game” asked Amber after the talking and Laughing had died down. “What sort of game”

TO BE CONTINUED ………

I WONDER WHAT THE GAME WILL BE!

KEEP READING STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST FOR ANSWERS

[Rachie]

Wow 13 replies in only 23 hours. Thanks very much. Also welcome all new readers. Hope you enjoy the story and this chapters game.

Part 73 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Right, does anyone want to play a game” asked Amber after the talking and Laughing had died down. “What sort of game” asked the room. “Well .. I was just thinking of a simple Truth game with a twist.” Responded Amber

“What’s the Twist, and how do you propose it works” asked Dani excited. “Well I have got some unusual dice here” said Amber fishing the unusual sided dice out of her pocket that she had purchased in Lincoln earlier that day.

2870
Well you can ask any player to roll a dice and if the result is less than 5 they must answer the truth question truthfully, or the forfeit is going to a smaller dice next time and thus making the chance of future truths more likely. If the number is the highest number on the dice the player doing the asking may choose someone again, however this may not be the same person. Everyone when chosen will start of on the large 12 sided dice, they will then more onto the 10 sided followed by, the 8 sided dice.

Remember you do not have to answer the question, if it is to extreme but you must then move to the following dice.

The group seemed happy at this choice of game and thought it may enable them to find out a bit more about Amber as well as what had happened earlier that day. “How long do you propose that the game continues for, and when will we stop” asked John interested in a different type of truth method? “We will play for exactly 1 hour that should be long enough for us to gleam a bit of information, also the person who is losing at that moment will have to answer a truth question set by the group, this may be a question they refused to answer earlier” replied Amber. “Does everyone understand how it’s going to work” asked Amber.” There were a few nods and shrugs and after a further explanation the Truth with a Twist game began.

“OK, I will start” said Amber. “I will choose Sarah” Sarah rolled the 12 sided dice, rolling a 12 she was much relieved. As the number was the highest possible role Amber got to ask a different person and decided to ask David. David rolled a 3 and Amber had the first opportunity to ask a truth question.

“David, after hearing about you eating food off the toilet seat and out of a cat bowl, which did you prefer” Amber asked. David’s answer was “I didn’t mind doing any of these as I was fulfilling my Mistresses wish, however if I had to do one of the two again, it would be off the toilet seat” “Owww, I wonder why that could be” asked Sarah with a giggle.

It was then David’s choice to choose someone, he choose …………..

TO BE CONTINUED …………..

Please keep all comments comming.
Hope people were pleasently surprised at the choice of game (NOT POKER)

More STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST comming soon
ps: before anyone states there is also a picture of a 20 sided dice - this comes with the pack.

[Rachie]

Thanks for all comments, Thanks for everyone that has rated the story. Also people who have viewed it making this one of the most viewed threads on getdare in such a short time.

Hope people like this little game, feel free to try anything you have read however i will take no responsibilities for anything that happens

Part 74 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Part 74 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

It was then David’s choice to choose someone, he choose Laura, who rolled the 12 sided dice and rolled a 4. David had the opportunity to ask Laura any truth question he liked, after a few seconds to think about it he asked: Laura, “if you were asked to either perform a sexual act with your twin sister or brother (Adam) who would you choose”. Laura froze for a moment before saying I will take the forfeit of rolling the smaller dice in future she said shyly.

David felt a bit unhappy at the response to his question, however he knew that Laura would probably therefore have a lot more truths in future rounds. She was also currently loosing so he may find out his answer later.

Laura then had to choose someone and she choose Sarah. Sarah rolled the 12 sided dice and rolled an 11. Sarah chose John who rolled a 1. “Is that the best you can do” Sarah said with a chuckle. There was then silence, other than a little giggle before John’s truth question from Sarah was revealed “Who’s body do you like best – mine (Sarah), Laura, Dani or Amber”. Sarah was already anticipating the answer however she just wanted to hear it from John, she was also checking what he thought about Amber. “The best body here would be close to call, however I would say this has to be Sarah”. Sarah seemed very happy at her choice of question, however she was wondering who the other person John was attracted too could be, she was hoping to find out later.

John then chose Amber who rolled an 8 and was relieved that she hadn’t had to answer a truth at present. Amber chose Adam who rolled a 5 and would receive a truth from Amber. Amber thought about her opportunity before asking “Adam, how shocked were you when I caught you on the bus, and what was your first reaction.” “Very shocked, my first reaction was, to cover myself up, did anyone see me, and if so what did they see” replied Adam in a jumbled up fashion.

“Ok, now it’s my turn” stated Adam who was still only wearing his sister’s sticky thong. Adam chose Dani who rolled the dice rolling a 2. Adam rubbed his hands together happily and asked Dani, we heard earlier about David licking golden syrup off your naked body, how did this make you feel, and would you like something similar to happen again. “Can I take the smaller dice forfeit” asked Dani. The current results were that both Laura and Dani were now using the 10 sided dice while everyone else was on the 12 sided.

Dani tactically then choose Laura hoping to reduce her to a smaller dice and be safe from the last forfeit of answering a truth set by the group. Laura rolled the 10 sided dice and got a 3, her question from Dani was: Do you know wish you had picked different limits than the ones you choose, and if so what would you choose now.

Laura thought about this for a second, there was one other limit she would have liked to have stated however if she told the group she was sure she would have to act on this. “I’m again going to take the smaller dice” she said, hoping that someone else would do the same in future questions. Laura then choose David who rolled a 9 and picked Sarah who rolled a 7.

Sarah asked John who rolled a 9 and asked Amber who rolled a 2 and had to answer the following question; “Amber how many people have seen you naked and who are they”. Amber thought about the question and replied, “Well Adam has seen me today, also the group of lads in Lincoln and my brother has seen me naked. As well as my 2 previous boyfriends. Not sure totally how many but these are the people that I am aware of”.

The group were all surprised at hearing Ambers reply as well as hearing that she had a brother and that he had seen her naked, how had this happened, would they find out later?

Amber asked Dani who rolled a 7 and asked David who rolled a 9. David then chose Sarah who rolled a 9. Sarah thought for a minute and finally choose her brother Adam who rolled a 3 and would receive a question from his sexy sister. Sarah thought for a minute and soon came up with a question she knew Adam would not be willing to answer, this is what Sarah asked:


TO BE CONTINUED ………………

All comments and feedback is always appreciated. Hope people appreciate the little bit longer chapter/part.

What do you think Sarah will ask Adam?
What will happen next?

KEEP READING STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST FOR ANSWERS

[Rachie]

Thanks again all commenters and thanks Kisunesoldier and Stormwalker22 for spotting the major error of names in the last chapters - this has now been changed - Thank You

Part 75 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

This is what Sarah asked Adam, How far would you be willing to go sexually with me and Laura? Adam thought for a second, he knew he must either answer truthfully or have the forfeit of a smaller dice and could possibly be asked the same or far worse question later by the group. He stood up boldly saying “I would do anything, with you or Laura providing you both were happy with it”. This came as a bit of a shock to the room and there were a few taken back faces.

After Adam had said this there were a few comments and chatting especially about Adam, Laura and Sarah and what the girls may want.

After a minute or 2 the game resumed and Adam asked John who was the lucky roller tonight rolling a 7. The next question was asked to Amber who rolled a 3 and her question from John was, How far are you preparing to go and how daring are you going to be with your task tomorrow, referring to the task set in chapter 65. The response John got was “Wait and see, you might be in for a little shock”. The room did not know if Amber had fulfilled John question and after a quick vote it was decided that the suspense she left was good enough.

After several more rounds including several other less exciting questions and a few more refusals and smaller dice rolls the current positioning was.

Laura – 8 sided dice (2 questions refused to answer)
Dani – 10 sided dice (1 question refused to answer)
Adam – 10 sided dice (1 question refused to answer)
Amber 10 sided dice (1 question refused to answer)
David – 10 sided dice (1 question refused to answer)
John – 12 sided dice
Sarah – 12 sided dice.

“OK, only 10 minutes left to play” said John trying to wind up the atmosphere, which was already pretty hot in the stuffy bedroom. Adam was partly grateful that he was wearing so little.

It was currently Johns turn to ask someone and he choose Adam who unluckily rolled a 1 and his question was “Have you ever worn you sisters underwear before, when and how does it make you feel”. “Hey, that’s more than one question” Adam croaked. “Answer or you know the rules” stated Amber with another famous cackle. Adam dreaded admitting one thing to the group, and choose the smaller dice forfeit therefore going down to the 8 sided one the same as his sister Laura.

“I wonder why Adam does not want to answer that question” muttered John. “Has he worn them before, why and I wonder if they turn him on” continued to tease John.

Adam then choose Laura, trying to force her to be the looser, she was lucky to role a 7 on a 8 sided dice and choose Sarah who again rolled a 7 however this was easier on a 12 sided dice. Sarah choose David who rolled a 4 and his question was “How did it feel to have my anal beads shoved deep inside your tight white ass?” Sarah asked while half laughing. “It felt better than I expected, however I won’t be rushing to try it again” David answered.

The game soon drew to an end as the buzzer went off. Both Laura and Adam were the current looser but which one would take the big question set by the group.

Amber stood up, “right I would like both of you to rolled this 20 sided dice who ever can get as close to my role wins, and the looser gets the big question” Amber said while pointing at both Laura and Adam.
Adam picked up the 20 sided dice and rolled a 13, he looked relatively happy at this. Next Laura rolled an 8. “Now’s the deciding roll” said Amber picking up the dice, “Whoever had the closest roll to this wins” Amber muttered before rolling the heavy dice right the way across the room. The group all shuffled to see what it had landed on and laughter came when they saw it was a ………………

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

What was the dice role?...
Who would get the major truth question and be REQUIRED to answer it truthfully?

Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST for answers.

[Rachie]

Woww, thanks for all the support, I can’t believe there have been over 122,000 views In only the 78 days since the story start (1 view every 56 seconds on average)

Thanks greatly. In this chapter there is another chance for some user interaction – please post feedback and your order!

Part 76 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

The group all shuffled to see what it had landed on and laughter came when they saw it was a 10. At first Adam jumped up excited, thinking he had got the closest, however his excitement soon died down when he realised that Laura had beaten him by 1.

“Can I have a reroll” Adam asked, hoping for a possible second chance. “NO!” screamed Laura, glad with the role.

The group consisting of Amber, Laura, Sarah, Dani, John and David all huddled together planning what they could ask Adam knowing that he would have to answer whatever question they decided. The group were torn between 2 questions. Sarah and Laura wanted one question, while the others were adamant on another and were planning things for the days / weeks / months ahead. After a while the two questions went to a vote, and John sat down ready to plan and write down the wording of the question to ensure there were no loop holes.

After much discussion while Adam was sat at the opposite side of the room still in the black soggy thong. Adam soon heard his mega truth question which was read out loud by John, this is what he excitedly said.

“List these in order of least preferred to most preferred and remember to be 100% truthful”

a) Intercourse with sisters

b) See Amber naked

c) Watch sisters perform a 69 on each other

d) Receive the new computer came called “As Fast as you can 2, the ultimate computer game of every boys dream”

e) Lick a girl’s cunt that’s present in the room? And who?

f) Receive a BJ (Blow Job) off someone present in the room? And who?

g) Be a slave to someone in the room? And who

h) Be a master to someone in the room? And who

i) Pass all your exams, you ever attempt.

j) Win the lottery.


Adam sat thinking about these 10 options. First he thought he would have to rule the ones he least liked. After a couple of minutes of scratching his head he finally asked for a piece of paper and started to write down his order of preferences. When Adam had completed his list he read it out to the group who sat open mouthed hearing the following.

Starting with the least preferred my preference are as follows.
1)

TO BE CONTINUED…………….

All contribution and comments are appreciated as always, If people are willing to state what their preferred order would be – starting with least preferred, it would be greatly received.

Thank you
Love rachie x x x x

[Rachie]

WHAT ARE THE VIEWERS WISHES
2871

Aboveyou can see a sliding points scale system for what some of the viewers of STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST would have choosen and in what order.

Top 3 choices were
Watch Sisters perform a 69 on each other
Intercourse with Sisters
Lick a girls cunt thats present in the room.

Also from analysing the results it appears that most of you wish to lick Dani's cunt (is this becuase of the Golden Syrup lol)

Adams choices and the next chapter will be revealed shortly. Thank you for all participants

Love Rachie

[Rachie]

Thank you very much for the 11 people at present that have disclosed there prefered order to myself, hope everyones been excited in knowing what Adam had actually chosen.

Part 77 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Starting with the least preferred my preference are as follows.
1)

Suddenly Sarah spoke up “please excuse me, I don’t want to hear the order”. Sarah then walked out of the room followed shortly after by Laura. They were afraid of hearing what Adam may dream about them.

After a few minutes of discussions, John finally asked Adam to resume and tell the remaining people what his dream order of activities would be.

1) Win the lottery. As you never stated how much it would be winning.

2) Be a master to someone in the room? And who. This would be master of Laura. There are so many things I would like to get back at her for bossing me around, Adam chuckled

3) Pass all your exams, you ever attempt. I would love to pass all exams the first time around, including driving license etc, however as a teenage boy there are something’s I prefer even more.

4) Receive the new computer came called “As Fast as you can 2” “This is the dream computer game of the year” Adam said reiterating his choice

5) Be a slave to someone in the room? And who. This is a tuff one to put into position. In some ways I really want this and in others I’m terrified. This would probably to be Ambers slave, however I’m not certain if I would really like this or not, Adam explained.

6) See Amber naked. I could alternatively always change this with making Amber my slave and then would be able to see her. However on its own this would be rated 6 out of 10 with 10 being the most wanted.

7) Receive a BJ (Blow Job) off someone present in the room? And who? “This would probably be from Amber. I would love to be stretching her mouth” giggled Adam, trying to make out to Amber he was a big boy.

8) Intercourse with sisters. After saying this Adam quickly moved on to the next 2 choices, not wishing to explain why.

9) Watch sisters 69

10) Lick a girl’s cunt that’s present in the room? And who? This would be to lick Sarah’s shaved pussy, I have been thinking about it ever since I first knew she was totally shaven down there”

The room was in much shock at these results however they were designed to leave a little suspense. Adam sat wishing that he had not just said all of this to his friends and told them he fantasised about his sisters and Sarah’s pussy.

Adam wondered what they may do at a later date with the information he had just disclosed to them.

TO BE CONTINUED…………….

All comments and Feedback is much appreciated. I wonder what will happen next? When will the twin sisters find out about Adam's choices? Why hadnt they wanted to know?

Find out in later parts of STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST

Love Rachie
x x x

[Rachie]

Thanks for all support, and the many people asking when the twins would find out about Adams secret, find out below!

Part 78 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Adam wondered what they may do at a later date with the information he had just disclosed to them. Adam sat still in his sisters used cummy thong that had moments earlier been removed from Sarah’s juicy shaved cunt.

After a while Laura and Sarah rejoined the group, they seemed happy that they were not present when Adams revealing answers were announced. Sarah was worried what her expression would have shown if she was present and still didn’t want the room to know some of her sexy fantasies. She may have been disappointed in Adams revealing or she may have been very happy and her body language may have revealed things to the group.

The evening was soon coming to an end and the intrepid excited players soon had to say bye and bid them good night. They had all had fun with their new little truth with a twist game.

Some of the players called for a taxi while other that lived locally decided to take a walk home in the cool breeze. As they were travelling home they wondered what the rest of the week would have in store for them.

Adam sat near naked apart from his sisters wet stinky sexy black thong, with is sisters Sarah and Laura. They were talking about the game that had started just over 24 hours previous had in store for them. (strip poker game) They were all very excited and turned on, and the sisters could tell Adam was from the bulge in the thong.

“Will you please write down what the order you told the group was” asked Sarah who was now intrigued to know, now that the other players had disappeared. Laura was also interested in hearing/reading this however preferred to read it in private. Sarah was a little intrigued at the order and was hoping that something would be in a certain position. (Find out what this was later).

Adam agreed, but only if they would both do 1 thing for him. Find out what this was later. He told the excited teen twins he would write the order down for both of them and give it to them later in the week. The twins agreed to this, as they did not want to ask their friends and reveal their suspicions. They both wondered what Adam may want from them in return. “Can I change these thongs before bed” asked Adam. “No you will wear them and remember where they have been all night, you may change out of them tomorrow between 11am and 11.20am, or not until I tell you” said Sarah knowing what Adam would be doing at that time.

The 3 teens parted and made their way back to their rooms to watch TV before going to bed.

THE FOLLOWING DAY
The next day Amber woke up fully aware of the task that she had to do. (For information please see part 65) She was excited and wondering what the consequences of her day may be. She decided to wear a mini skirt, socks, underwear, bra, t shirt and jacket. Luckily it was quite warm outside today and she thought her outfit looked very sexy and was prepared for the task. Amber set off out of the house carrying her digital camera which had an automatic timer function. She also had her handbag full of female stuff as usual and mobile phone in her hand.

She wondered where the best place to go would be, how revealing and daring was she, she was about to find out.

Amber had to plan her route carefully as she knew that the easy photos would be first and getting riskier the further on she went. She was also aware that her rule was that all photos must be in a different place and approx 10 minutes apart, however she knew she would be able to wangle the time a little.

Amber walked out of the house travelling along the garden path slowly; she was still wondering where she dares go. Suddenly Amber had an idea …………..

TO BE CONTINUED ……………………

Were was Amber going to go for her pictures?
What was Adam going to ask for?
Was Sarah going to be happy with Adams order?

Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST for Answers

Sorry if chapter didnt flow very well, seemed quite hard to write.

All comments and feedback as always is much appreciated

[Rachie]

Thanks for support
Can I first welcome “overlord” and thank you for reading – 90% of story has happened in real life, however I must admit to over exaggerating certain events mainly for the story. Sorry if people feel sick with certain events.

Part 79 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Suddenly Amber had an idea; the first place she would visit would be the local church. Amber wandered of to the spectacular parish church, opening the big brown heavy door and going inside she was in shock at how beautiful the stain glass windows were as well as the unique pews / seats.

It was the first time that Amber had been inside the church since moving to the area not long ago. The only negative thing that Amber felt about the church was how cold the spirit inside the church seemed. Amber was very relieved that she was currently wearing all of her clothes.

She sat still in the pews and put her hands together and started to prey. It was the first time she had done this for several years. However she did not feel silly, like she had done at school preying as this time she felt it to be for a proper reason. This is what Amber said,

“Dear Lord
I hope you will forgive any sins that I have committed or about to commit, and please allow me to make friends and get along well in this new town,

Thank you lord
Amen”

Amber felt a lot better now that she had spoken to someone, she decided to take off her Dark grey military mustang jacket and take a picture in the Church, FLASH went the camera. Taking a picture of her whole body, face etc.

Moments later she put the jacket back on and departed the church happy that she had started her task and spoken to someone about it as well (her Lord).

Where would she go next?
In the church she had considered this and decided on going inside the small town itself. How daring would she be, she still didn’t know. She walked into Tesco supermarket and went straight to the clothing section. Amber went into the changing room and again stripped off her jacket, but this time also her socks. She put her shoes back on ready for the photo.

Amber decided to open the curtain, allowing any member of the public to see her, however she was still not revealing too much when her timer went off on the camera and soon there was a flash and the photo was taken.

Putting the clothing items back on Amber departed Tesco changing room / supermarket. She now had 2 photos, and knew that the next photos were going to be the risky ones. Where would she go next, what would she reveal. Don’t forget that a lot of the town was still new to Amber.

TO BE CONTINUED ……………………….

Please keep commenting, all feedback is much appreciated. Believe me some more shocking episodes to come, don’t forget Amber has to strip more clothing, what item will be next and where will this be, keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST for answers.

[Rachie]

Thanks for all support, apologies some chapters/parts are smaller than others – this chapter is almost 200 words longer than the last. It mainly depends on where the chapter endings fall and how much I could type in one go. Also to post longer chapters regular would be very hard.

Thanks for all support and please keep commenting, this chapter is
THE CHAPTER TO DIE FOR….

Part 80 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Where would she go next, what would she reveal.

Amber decided that she would walk away from the town centre and hoped that an idea would come to her. After about 2 minutes of walking she saw an alley way by the side of Marshals Yard new shopping complex. (Alley between Tesco – Marshals yard for more information on marshals yard visit www.marshallsyard.co.uk) Walking down the smelly alley it seemed to become quieter and quieter for which Amber was greatly relieved.

Amber kept walking up the shallow gradient avoiding dog dirt as she went and after another couple of minutes walking she came to a subway under a railway line. It smelled quite bad under here, mainly of urine and booze (alcohol). Amber was sure that this would be a great place for another picture.

This time she took of her jacket, socks and pale blue t shirt, this revealed her splendid bra covering her gorgeous round tits. She got her camera out and again snapped a photo. “Three down” she muttered to herself excitedly.

So far all of the photos that Amber had taken had seemed very easy, no one had caught Amber and no one was aware that Amber was up to anything, however would this last.

2320
2319
ABOVE: Photos of under the subway leading up Pingle Hill
After walking under the splendid underpass that looked like it had been recently painted, she was disappointed to find a large steep hill (Pingle Hill)

She started the slow climb and eventually reached the top quite out of breath. Glancing to both her left and right Amber noticed there was a cemetery filled with what looked like thousands upon thousands of grave stones. The ones to her right seemed a lot newer than them on the left. Amber was a bit surprised that they would actually build a cemetery this size on a hill. In front of her the alley way looked to be closed to public access and this forced Amber to travel either left or right into the cemetery. She decided on the right, into the newer part.

At this point she was most relieved to see a bench and small building, but what could this be. She slowly marched up to the small old tatty building to see a sign for toilet painted murkily on the bricked wall. The cemetery was relatively quite at present and Amber decided this would be the ideal place for her 4th photo. The toilet was unisex and there was only one cubical which amber raced inside.

Once inside she found that the cubical had no lock on the door and the usual graffiti littered all the peach walls. There was a sink on the side which Amber felt sure wouldn’t work. The teenage girl stood there for a minute or two reading the graffiti wondering who would post comments about themselves or others and if any of the telephone numbers were correct, she also tried the sticky tap and was surprised that it was actually still working.

Amber soon decided she must get on with her task and felt happy that a toilet this mucky and disgusting was a place that no one would catch her. She stripped out of her Jacket, socks, and miniskirt leaving her in her sexy underwear, bra and shoes. After a couple of minutes the photos was final snapped. She was still in only her underwear when suddenly a dog and person came around the corner entering the toilet. The dog and human stopped still just in front of Amber. Amber was caught near naked in an outdoor unlocked toilet. The person did not move, and Amber was worried at first, thinking that she might have caused the elderly person to have a heart attack. Suddenly …………

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

Suddenly what?
What has happened to the person?
Who was the person?
Where would future photos be taken?
Please keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST for answers

Please keep the comments and feedback coming, I hope the story has not stated to disappoint people

Love Rachie
x x x x x

[Rachie]

Thanks for all comments- cant believe there have been 15 different people post comments in 24 hours since the last post (approx).

Was the person dead? find out below.

Part 81 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

The person did not move, and Amber was worried at first, thinking that she might have caused the person to have a heart attack. Suddenly she saw that the lady was carrying a white stick and realised that the old lady must be blind. Amber was most relieved at this (in a nice way) and the female seemed totally unaware of what Amber was doing in the toilet.

Amber quickly got dressed glad that she had already taken the photo that was required. When she moved out of the cubical and past the dog she realised that it was a guide dog. Amber said “Hello to the lady” and asked if she needed any help, mainly just passing the time of the day. The old lady was very cheerful for which Amber was pleasantly puzzled. Why was the lady who was inside a cemetery and blind so happy? Amber thought she would probably never know.

“Can you fill this bottle of water for me” The elderly lady asked. Amber was glad to help and quickly filled the bottle that she had taken off the lady with water from the rusty tap. Amber then handed the bottle full of water back to the lady and helped her out of the toilet, mainly out of respect rather than anything else, as she was already aware that she could manage with the help of her guide dog.

Amber eventually walked through the cemetery in complete silence paying respects to the people that had lost there life’s for some reason or other. She progressed back to the top of the hill. She was just about to turn back down the hill where she had progressed from when a cycle suddenly came from the opposite direction. “Can you get out at the other end” Amber asked the cyclists. “Yer, isn’t it fucking obvious” the man on the bike said. No need to be like that Amber thought as she changed direction and followed the alley way to Middle Field Lane. Crossing this busy road and walking for a further 5 minutes Amber came to Danes Park near White’s Wood Lane.

Here Amber saw a pretty park. She went for a quick swing on the creaky swings before exploring what else the park had to offer. There were 2 slides, a roundabout, sandpit, and a mucky tunnel. The latter Amber thought would be the ideal place for another picture. She crawled into the tunnel fully dressed getting muck all over her shoes. Once inside she started to strip out of her required clothing starting with her jacket, t-shirt, mini Skirt, socks and this time also her shoes leaving her in only the sexy underwear and bra.

The picture was swiftly taken before Amber started to redress. About half way through dressing a young child of about 2/3 years old came running to the tunnel. Luckily just as he approached the entrance to the small tunnel someone called him back, “Ben, Bennn, come and have a go on the slide first” The high pitch voice called. The child ran away from the tunnel toward the kids slide. Amber felt most relieved for her second photo in a row. She quickly put her socks, shoes and jacket back on (the only garments left to put on)

There were 2 photos left to take, and these were both also the risky ones. Ambers felt certain that she was going to get caught and was sure that it would not be third time lucky.

She wandered off back along White’s Wood Lane. The lane eventually petered off into a dirt track before crossing over the A631. Moments later Amber saw the perfect area for her next picture. She was sure no one would see anything down here. She walked to the …………

TO BE CONTINUED ……………….

Can i say congratulations and well done to PORNGHOST for a very close guess, however it was a lady lol.

What will happen next, will Amber be caught, will she be lucky, where was she going. find out only by reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST

PS: NO OFFENSE WAS MEANT TO ANYONE THAT IS BLIND OR HAS ANY OTHER MEDICAL DISABILITIES - ALSO APPOLOGIES FOR LANGUAGE

[Rachie]

Thanks for all the support – just received my first negative rating of only 1 star (someone either doesn’t like the story, hasn’t read the story or doesn’t like me. However thanks for the rest of the 35 people who have rated the story 5 stars.) And referring to Javero3 – most of the story is true (90%) filled in with missing pieces / unknown details etc also the story order has changed around to allow it to flow more freely, No ages have therefore been mentioned but some parts would be under 18 and other over 18. Hope all makes sense. Anyway here is ………………

Part 82 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

She walked to the nearby woods (Whites’s Wood) at the side of the now disused old track. Amber though she had better walk for a couple of minutes before taking the picture as she could still hear lots of traffic travelling along the dual carriageway she had previously crossed.

When she felt certain it was safe for the next picture she slowly but surely removed all of her clothes that she had taken off with the previous pictures. Amber then stripped out of her light blue bra that was concealing her average sized pointy breasts (34B). Her tits bounced out as she unclipped the bra, Amber chuckled at them as they appeared to be looking for freedom. Amber was very fond of her breasts and glad that they didn’t sag down like some girls did, her age. Instead her tits stuck right out and the nipples seemed to be pointing to the sky.

Her nipples seemed to grow and get harder in the cool air. Amber waited a minute hiding behind a tree in case anyone came by. When her nips were fully erect she placed the camera on a nearby tree stump and set it to take a photo every 10 seconds using the multi timer function. Soon amber was ready and a flash from the camera made certain that it had took the picture with only her underwear remaining hiding any of her dignity.

Just when Amber was about to redress after the picture a dog came running up the lane from behind her. Amber decided to run and hide behind a tree expecting the dog’s owner to be close behind.

The dog ran up to wear Amber had previously been stripping. It sniffed Amber’s clothes and ran off. Amber meanwhile had tried to climb a tree, which she found difficult in only her underwear however she had successfully managed to get about 6 ½ foot off the ground when she heard footsteps and a twig snap.

“Good girl” she heard someone call, it sounded as it if it was a male of about 16 years old. Amber had no idea what the male was referring too. She was most relieved when the dog’s owner called to his dog and seemed to be walking back in the opposite direction to Amber.

After a couple of minutes of Amber being stuck up the tree in only her underwear she climbed down and retrieved the camera which was luckily still where she had placed it. She stopped it from taking further pictures and found it hard to stop chuckling to herself thinking about how close she had become to getting caught.

She was relieved to find her clothes still on the grassy wooded floor and quickly put her mini skirt back on. A second later she discovered that her bra had been taken. “Shit” she thought, “What will I do know”. Amber had no choice but to go the rest of her outing without a bra.

She put her t-shirt back on and noticed that her pointy breasts poked out and were clearly visible through her thin top. Amber was relieved that she had come out with her Dark grey military mustang Jacket and swiftly slipped it over her shoulders before doing up some of the buttons on the jacket. However something didn’t feel right without her bra. This was the first time that Amber had been outside without a bra.

She wandered off down the tree lined lane seeing a van in the distance parked at the end of the lane Amber decided to turn to the right across a ploughed field; this led to a new part of an Industrial site. Walking through here Amber came to a quiet road at the edge of the town near Morrison’s Supermarket.

She was not allowed to take 2 photos in the same type of area so this ruled out Morrison’s as a picture location however after another minute or two of walking down the country lane Amber noticed the perfect place for the last picture. She chuckled as she looked at the spot and remembered what Sarah had said “The more daring the picture the better”. Amber was stood near …………….

TO BE CONTINUED …………………..

Where will the final picture be taken?
Will Amber be lucky?
What will happen about Amber’s bra?

PS: Only about 48 hours till the conclusion part – please keep commenting. All comments are much appreciated
Love Rachie x x x x x

[Rachie]

Thanks for all the support!

Part 83 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Amber was stood near a road sign that was supposed to be telling traffic that UPTON was 3 miles away. However someone had pealed the last letter away (N) and had drew an arrow pointing up on top of the word. The sign now therefore said UPTO with an arrow facing up.

Amber chuckled as she made her plan for the final picture hoping that it would be as sexy as hell, for whoever might see the picture and if anyone caught her in the act.

She looked around and there was a small bush nearby. Amber crept down the quite lane and hid behind the bush, and started to strip. This time everything had to come off. She first decided to strip out of her:

Dark grey military mustang Jacket
Pale blue t-shirt
Short stripy socks
Shoes
Sexy short mini skirt

Amber walked out from behind the bush in only her sexy light blue thong that was a matching set with the bra that had mysteriously disappeared. The thong was silk, size 6 and as smooth as a babies bottom.

Amber walked across the sign dressed like this and placed her camera on a nearby fence post positioning it facing the sign. Setting the timer she ran or rather stumbled barefooted back to the sign. The first picture she decided to take of her in the thong, however parted to the side showing the camera her moist slit that was already dribbling pussy juice with how turned on and exited Amber had become.

2872

Amber then stumbled back to the camera just as she heard a car. Amber had nowhere to go and just fell to the grown, lying there in the long grass. Luckily the car passed by and didn’t notice amber laid there. She quickly got up and went to the camera resetting the timer and looking to see if it was at the correct angle, and ready to take her next picture.

She half walked half ran back to the sign while stripping of her sexy blue thong leaving her now totally naked in the cool air. This time she straddled the sign and positioned the arrow pointing right up to the entrance to her moist partly shaved slit.

The camera flashed and the picture was taken of Amber’s final photo task. A relieved amber ran over to the camera, snatching it she ran to the bush to redress. She was very relieved that she finally had all the photos she required, that the group had dared her the previous evening. She also had a few more for personal reasons as well as hoping to make the group really happy.

After Amber had redressed minus her bra she wandered off to explore more of her new town as well as take a few more odd pictures. Along the way she also took a few more of herself in different states of dress. She planned on concealing these inside the envelopes with the others however she knew that she already had the main ones that were required of her.

About 2-3 minutes later she came back to Morrison’s and hoped that she may find a cheap bra inside, however she was not in luck and had to manage the wobbling breasts for the rest of the journey home.

Once home amber got a shock when she decided to …………..

TO BE CONTINUED …………….

The final part of this hopefully fantatic mainly true story will be revealed tomorrow. Please keep commenting, all feedback is always much appreciated

What will Amber discover, why will she have a shock find out in the next part of STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST

Appologies but the picture is the best i can do, to set an example - Please do not ask for the real photo as am not permitted to publish and i dont think the person playing Amber would appreciate it. (Sorry)

Love Amber
PS: Tomorrow evening i may post a part blank chapter up. This is to allow me to continue with other appendix etc. However i will quickly add the chapter after i have done this. This may take about 2 hours

(I MAY ASK FOR NO COMMENTS FOR AN HOUR OR TWO SO THAT THE APPENDIXES CAN GO STRAIGHT AFTER EACH OTHER. SORRY FOR ANY CONFUSION CAUSED.)

HOWEVER FOR THE TIME BEING PLEASE COMMENT

[Rachie]

Here is the final 2 chapters of this epic story, there is a possibility of a following story, so please do not be too disapointed

Part 84 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

Once home amber got a shock when she decided to download all of her pictures to the computer. She was quickly flicking through all of the photos when the ones of the wood finally came up. On one of these photos she was shocked to herself topless a boy of about 16-18 years old with a spotty dog. The male was crouched down peering from behind a tree. Trying to get the best view of Amber that he could.

A few pictures later of with Amber still near naked the boy had come out from behind the tree with his trousers down near his ankle and his hand tightly holding something. Amber shuddered as she realised what he must have been doing at the same time as watching her.

Another picture showed Amber running for cover in the opposite direction to the male, A fourth showed the dog taking her bra, and the 5th was of the male holding the bra sniffing it. The 6th was of him wiping his cock all over the light blue bra and more than likely leaving his stickiness behind. The last couple were of the male walking away from Amber and as the pictures went on he was getting further into the distance still holding Ambers cute 34B light blue sexy bra.

Amber saved all of these pictures as well as the others to a folder on the desk top and placed her camera on her bedroom shelf (the usual spot). Scanning through the photos she was relieved at how her day had taken shape. She was also excited and wondering who was going to see what photos.

Amber next printed off the different photos and placed them in individual envelopes as instructed by Sarah as her dare/task. There were 6 envelopes in all, one for each of her clothes including her jacket, socks, shoes, bra, mini skirt, and thong. In some of the envelopes Amber had placed several photos of that item being removed. She had hoped that this would impress the group even more.

TO BE CONTINUED …………………..


Part 85 (STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST)

The week of half term soon passed by with the different poker players – master/mistress/slave having much fun completing several other tasks /dares (you may find out what in STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL)

The group was also looking forward to getting back together for possibly either another game or just chatting about their weeks activities. Much had happened since they last met.

It soon came around to the following Monday and Amber’s first day of school/college. She had currently not been asked to hand over the photos she had taken, and these were still in the individual envelopes carried in her bag at all times.

On the short trip to school Amber was constantly thinking about her new friends and how much fun she would have in her new town. She already new several kinky things about what they had got up to, including how their games had taken place, the sex toys etc. However she had still only seen Adam and his sisters naked. She was looking forward to seeing the rest. Also the only group member to see her naked at present was Adam.

On Amber’s first day she received a few shocks, some more so than others.

The first came when she was eating her breakfast, and worrying about her first day at a new school this was when she received a shocked text message from a rather worried Laura saying, she needed a private chat with her as well as the other group members to discuss something rather important. She had received a letter from ………………….


THE END OF THE BEGINING

STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL: http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=62306

THE STORY MAY CONTINUE IN STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL….

FEEDBACK ON STORY: http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=62156


Still to be revealed

1) What were the other tasks/dares of master/mistress/slave week
2) What was the letter received by Laura and what was it about
3) What else Amber’s other shocks
4) When will they find out about Amber’s Photos
5) What does that second Envelope mentioned in part 23 ever be opened

There are also lots more questions. However don’t want to list them all as people may guess where the sequel may be heading (if written)

Thanks for all of the support
LOVE RACHIE
X X X X X X

[Rachie]

2873

CONTENTS / CHAPTER INDEX

PART 1 ………….. The set up

PART 2 ………….. What John wanted

PART 3 ………….. What did Laura Discover?

PART 4 ………….. Laura and the sex toy

PART 5 ………….. Poker setup

PART 6 ………….. The Poker rules

PART 6B …………..Info about the players

PART 7 ………….. Laura’s first truth

PART 8 ………….. More clothing removed

PART 9 ………….. Comparing David and Adam

PART 10 …………..Sarah’s predicament

PART 11 ………….. Adam gets lucky

PART 12 ………….. Adams now stripped

PART 13 ………….. Girls nearly naked

PART 14 ………….. What would Dani Strip?

PART 15 ………….. Someone looses the game

PART 16 ………….. Sarah’s little secret

PART 17 ………….. Sarah’s anal beads

PART 18 ………….. The spying

PART 19 ………….. John’s evil plan

PART 20 ………….. Two more loosers

PART 21 ………….. The tension mounts

PART 22 ………….. Who is the winner?

PART 23 ………….. The note

PART 24 ………….. Thinking of limits and dislikes

PART 25 ………….. Adam’s big dare

PART 26 ………….. Limits and dislikes are revealed

PART 27 ………….. What will Adam Wear?

PART 28 ………….. The girl’s orgasm

PART 29 ………….. The bus journey

PART 30 ………….. The toilets and caught

PART 31 ………….. The sex shop

PART 32 ………….. The cinema

PART 33 ………….. Wearing the outfits

PART 34 ………….. The winner and looser is revealed

PART 35 ………….. Take out your purse

PART 36 ………….. Tattoo Shaving and Piercing

PART 37 ………….. Laura’s punishment

PART 38 ………….. Lucy’s bribe

PART 39 ………….. The photos

PART 40 ………….. Laura’s turn to orgasm

PART 41 ………….. Dani and David

PART 42 ………….. Dani’s commands

PART 43A ………….. Joke and Video

PART 43B ………….. Video Questions

PART 44 ………….. David’s answers and marks

PART 45 ………….. The rewards

PART 46 ………….. The bathroom

PART 47 ………….. The bowl

PART 48 ………….. Golden Syrup

PART 49 ………….. The licking

PART 50 ………….. Dani retakes command

PART 51 ………….. Adam at home

PART 52 ………….. Adam’s bus ride

PART 53 ………….. Caught by Amber

PART 54 ………….. Shown around town

PART 55 ………….. The bridge

PART 56 ………….. Amber saves the day

PART 57 ………….. Back in town

PART 58 ………….. Back on the bus

PART 59 ………….. Amber is introduced to John, Laura and Sarah

PART 60 ………….. What had Adam forgotten

PART 61 ………….. Sarah and Laura have a decision to make

PART 62 ………….. Laura shows her new look

PART 63 ………….. Adams punishment

PART 64 ………….. Who will Adam choose and another Joke

PART 65 ………….. Amber hears her task

PART 66 ………….. Dani’s shock

PART 67 ………….. The phone call

PART 68 ………….. Dani’s discovered

PART 69 ………….. Where had David gone

PART 70 ………….. David’s trip out

PART 71 ………….. Is anyone home?

PART 72 ………….. The group are together again

PART 73 ………….. Another game

PART 74 ………….. The game continues

PART 75 ………….. The game draws to an end

PART 75B ………….. Questions and answers

PART 76 ………….. Who’s the looser and what will be their question

PART 77 ………….. The answer to the big question

PART 78 ………….. Amber sets off

PART 79 ………….. Church and Tesco

PART 80 ………….. The toilet

PART 81 ………….. The park

PART 82 ………….. White’s wood

PART 83 ………….. Road sign

PART 84 ………….. The Photos

PART 85 ………….. The end of the beginning


STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL: http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=62306

[Rachie]

(APPENDIX)

JOKE
posted in post 274

Gordon Brown was looking for a lady of the night
He found one such girl in a local pub
He said “I’m Prime Minister of England
How much would it cost me to spend some time with you?”
Her reply “Mr Prime Minister, if you can get my skirt as high as my taxes,
My pants as low as my wages
Your dick as hard as the times we’re living in
& keep it rising like the price of petrol
& Screw me the way you have the pensioners
Then it won’t cost you a penny

[Rachie]

REMEMBER THE FILM (QUIZ)
(Questions) from post 279

1) What colour hair did the girl have?
Blonde

2) What style hair did the male have?
Spiky

3) Approx how big was the males cock?
4 – 41/2

4) What position was she in while having sex?
Doggy

5) What colour was the girls’ underwear?
Blue

6) What style underwear was she wearing at the start?
Thong

7) What colour lipstick was she wearing?
Crimson

8) What colour and style was the bedding?
Dark blue and Stripy

9) What colour was the dildo?
Pink

10) What did the girl have in her hair and what was the colour of this?
Hair Bobble and Silver

11) What size breasts did the girl have?
34b

12) What colour were the curtains?
Blue

13) What shapes were there on the wall?
Stars

14) Where in the room were the sex toys? (other than the one using)
On Draws

15) What was the male doing to the female’s tits?
Tweaking them with fingers

[Rachie]

PUZZLE DOTSPost 348

Can you join the 9 dots together with only 4 straight lines without taking the pen off the paper?

2874

Answer = Yes 4 straight lines

[Rachie]

PUZZLE DOTS
Post 348

How many straight lines will it take to go directly through the 16 dots without taking the pen off the paper.

2875

Answer = 6 Lines

[Rachie]

RIDDLE
Post 411

2876

Twenty six sheep in a field one dies how many left =
Twenty sick sheet in a field one dies how many left =
20 – 1 = 19

Answer 19

[Rachie]

PUZZLE WORD
Post 484


“I can move easily”.
“I have 3 eyes”
“This can sometimes be found underground”
“I have a horn”
“I can be burnt”
“You can buy me as a gift for a young child”
“I am a type of heater”
“I can sometimes be found in cars”.
Im in a film called “Calling All engines”
But not in “Thomas the tank engine series 1”
You can purchase this type of boat



THE ANSWER IS DIESEL – (Thomas the Tank Engine)

2877

I can move Easily = Diesel the Tank Engine
I have 3 eyes = d I e s e l also 2 on his face
This can be sometimes found underground = Where we get Diesel from
I have a Horn – All Diesel Trains have Horns instead of Whistles
I can be Burnt – You burn Diesel to make fuel
You can buy me as a git for a young child – Diesel the Tank Engine
I am a Type of Heater – Diesel Heater
I can sometimes be found in cars – Diesel Powered Cars
I’m in a film called calling all engines – It’s a Thomas the Tank Engine Film
I’m not in Thomas the Tank Engine Series 1 – I was a character introduced in the second Series
You can Purchase this Type of boat – Diesel Powered Boat

[Rachie]

JOKE
Post 544

A woman walks into a drugstore and asks the pharmacist if he sells size extra large condoms. He replies, "Yes we do. Would you like to buy some?" She responds, "No sir, but do you mind if I wait around here until someone does?"

[Rachie]

PUZZLE SQUARES
Post 581

What is the total amount 2D squares on a 4 x 4 Rubik cube added to the amount of 2D squares on a children’s time table board which has 12 squares along the top and 12 squares down.

2878

2879

THEREFORE THE OVERALL ANSWER IS
830 SQUARES

[Rachie]

BLURB

A group of friends are blackmailed to play Strip Poker. Their rules are very different from the usual Strip Poker rules and many exciting things take place. Who will be the Winner of the exciting game and what will the losers have to perform.

After the game has finished the excitement has only just begun and many more action packed messy, revealing truths and dares take place. Most chapter ending are designed to leave you on the edge of your seat and keep you CUMMING back for more. The story also contains many user interactions along the way, including Puzzles, Riddles, Word Games, Quizzes and much more. Can you solve the mysteries before they unroll?
WARNING STORY CONTAINS – some Rated 18 content Read at your own discretion

WRITTEN BY

Written by Rachel
Published date – 4th September – 30th November
Published on Getdare (www.getdare.com)
Copyright 2010 by Rachel
Published in United Kingdom

STORY STATISTICS

85 Parts
Over 154,000 viewers
Average of 1,770 viewers per day
1 viewer every 49 seconds
Over 800 Posts
Average of 9/10 posters per chapter

106 different people posting comments

48 people rated 5 stars
1 person rated 1 star

Highest rated story in the Mature Stories category = rating of 4.92

All in only 87 Days

All statistics are the best of my knowledge at the time of posting

FEEDBACK ON STORY: http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=62156


THANK YOU FOR EVERYONE THAT HAS MADE THIS POSSIBLE

[Rachie]

http://i.imgur.com/IvIOI.gif

INFORMATION
Thank you for everyone that has read my first story (Strip Poker With a Twist) For anyone that has not already done so, i would recommend you read, before continuing past this post as this story follows on from the previous story. http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=55781

This story will be along the same lines as the previous and will contain puzzles and story with cliffhanger endings. (Appologies if people do not like this style) Also this will start again as true events - or as true as i can write with some details changed to hide identity and the order of events changed to keep the suspense.

Appologies may take a while for the story to warm up again, however please keep reading and you will find the interesting facts / dares / games evolve

The first story contains the following and has become one of the most viewed threads on getdare with over 155,000 viewers at the present time of posting.


2796

Thanks everyone for reading, and hope you like the story. If there are any errors please feel free to pvt me and i will do my best to change them providing within the editing time limit.


Most of this story is suitable for all ages. However if you don’t like it, don’t read. All comments are much appreciated and users will then receive a pvt message when the next new part is released.

[Rachie]

Part 1 (86) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The week of half term soon passed by with the different poker players – having so much fun completing several other tasks /dares.

The group was also looking forward to getting back together for possibly either another game or just chatting about their weeks activities. Much had happened since the full group was together. (As you will find out later)

It soon came around to the following Monday and Amber’s first day of college. She had currently not been asked to hand over the photos she had taken of herself in different states of dress in the many different locations, and these were still concealed in the individual envelopes as instructed by Sarah. Amber had these in her bag at all times ever since she had printed them off about a week ago.

On the short trip to school Amber was constantly thinking about her new friends and how much fun she would have in her new town, unfortunately her friends were not on the bus, as they either were studying different subjects on different days/times, had lifts arranged via cars or were walking. She already new several kinky things about what they had got up to, including how their games had taken place, the sex toys etc. However she had still only seen Adam and his sisters naked. She was looking forward to seeing the rest in that same state. Also the only group member to see her naked at present was Adam.

On Amber’s first day she received a few shocks, some more so than others. The first came earlier that morning when she was eating her breakfast, and worrying about her first day at a new school / college this was when she received a shocked text message from a rather worried Laura saying, she needed a private chat with her as well as the other group members to discuss something rather important. She had received a letter from someone.

Amber had another shock when she dismounted the bus to find a girl with blonde hair and a flabby belly giving a scruffy teenage lad a blow job. Amber felt sick at first while uncontrollably staring at the shabby teens. She then thought back to the previous week’s entertainment and realised except for looks they were doing little different than what Amber had done herself, however she hoped that her tasks had not been as public and obvious.

Walking past the couple and dismounting the bus Amber was faced with an average to large college/school. There were about 1800 – 2000 students and the building was recently built to full Academy status. Amber was taken aback at how the building looked; she felt that all pictures she had seen of the building did not justify the appearance and state of art equipment that the premises could offer.

2798

Getting off the bus she heard Sarah shout “Amber, Amberrrr, over hear” Amber turned her head to see one of her new friends rushing towards her. “Has Laura contacted you” Sarah asked. Ambers reply was “Yes, where is she, it seems unusual seeing you without her, and what was the letter about, is there something wrong”

“Yes, we have got a big problem, however I can’t tell you about it here, are you available to meet up tonight at our house” muttered Sarah. “I have got something on at first, but can be round at about 7oclock if that's ok” said Amber anxious to know as soon as possible what the urgent message was about. “OK, that will be perfect” answered Sarah.

Sarah showed Amber into the large reception room. An elderly large stocky gentleman with grey hair led Amber down a never ending corridor and up the steep staircase. Here is your form group, your tutor is Mr Freely. Nice name thought Amber trying to think of some way of remembering it.

Amber was very nervous, not knowing which of the 11 groups she was going to be placed in, would she know any of her classmates. When she opened the door to go into the room she got a shock when …………………

TO BE CONTINUED ………………….

What was Amber's shock?
What did she see?

Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL for answers

Hope everyone likes the introduction appologies some of this was taken off the last chapter - however it runs on like ststed reviously.

Please feel free to comment - all feedback is much appreciated
Love Rachie

[Rachie]

I am pleased to announce that there is now a sequel

STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

If you have liked this story and wish to hear what happened next please feel free to follow the link to read more.

http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=62306

Thank you
Love Rachie
x x x x

[Rachie]

Thank you everyone that has posted a comment - Did i see things right over 2,000 viewers in 23 hours. (Think im off to the opticians tomorrow lol) And im glad that there are a lot of people eagerly awaiting to here more, well i am pleased to say here is...

Part 2 (87) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

When she opened the door to go into the room she got a shock when she noticed a male who she could have sworn she had seen before. He had black hair and was rather short and looked quite shy. She sat down were instructed by Mr Freeman and soon heard a familiar voice it was Dani “Hi Amber”.

“Do you too know each other” asked Mr Freely. “Yes, we have become good friends over the past week” Butted in Dani, before Amber could utter a word. “OK would you like to sit near each other, and you can show Amber how everything works, she will be in all of your groups today” Mr Freely continued to baffle on as he usually did.

“Would love to Sir” Dani replied, trying to sound appreciative, while at the same time hurriedly pulling Amber who had just stood, to where she was sitting. Amber sat down quietly next to Dani and was continuing to think where she had seen that boy before, she was certain she had, or was he just similar to someone she used to know before she had moved to this new town, or it could be just some random male she had seen in the street.

The form period soon passed and Amber was soon on her way down the long corridors that seemed so bright with glass windows all the way around and a thick glass roof. Looking up she realised she was actually on the top floor and above her were solar panels collecting the sunlight.

2799

“Wow! Are they solar panels” Amber asked Dani. “80% of the power needed for the school is generated from reusable sources” Dani replied trying to soon as if she new everything about the school. They went down the crowded stairs full of pupils of all ages rushing up and down the thudding of feet was almost deafening.

There first lesson was Geography and they were discussing about the different types of countryside and towns and why we need these different areas. Their homework was to provide evidence of 3 different areas some examples given were woodland, pond, parks, shops, etc. Amber had a little chuckle thinking about the evidence / pictures she already had with her, the photos in her bag of her in different dress senses that she had been asked to provide for Sarah.

She felt herself getting wet, just at the thought of what she had done the previous week. Soon the lesson was over and Dani led Amber to the large play ground / concrete area. Here they met up with the gang and they talked about all sorts of stuff mainly showing Amber where the different school accessories were – the changing rooms, the gym, hall, 3 canteens, toilets, dance studio, swimming pool, fitness suit etc.

Just as the group had shown Amber all that they thought she would be interested in knowing it was time to go back to lessons. Amber’s next class was mathematics which was on the second floor. Dani led Amber to the class, as she had been told to by Mr Freely. Once in the large room full of about 28 -30 other students Dani thought it was time for a little game. She didn’t enjoy Maths mainly because of the teacher and so said to Amber “I dare you to ……………… ”

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

What was Dani going to dare Amber?
Who was that mysterious boy Amber thought she new?
KEEP READING STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL FOR ANSWERS

Please keep commenting, as i have said before the more commenter the quicker the next part. Thank you for all feedback, hope people are hoping the way everything is going. PS: Next part is the first puzzle.

[Rachie]

Thank you for all your support. I hope people are not disappointed in how this chanpter took place, as i have written it how the new person comes into the story.

Part 3 (88) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Dani said to Amber “I dare you to send a love note to the person sitting in the front row on the right. Amber looked over to were Dani had instructed and realised she was pointing at the same male who was short with black hair who she could have sworn she had seen before.

Amber thought to herself, a dare was a dare and tore a sheet of paper out of her text book and quickly scribbled her love note, this is what it said:

2800

Now with the easy part done, Amber had to somehow get the note deliver to the boy. How was she going to do this, without attracting so much attention?

A couple of minutes later the teacher asked Amber and Dani to hand out the lessons test papers. Amber was pleasantly surprised at this, with being the new girl to the group, however she thought that this may get her to see and possibly introduce herself to a few of the other students. This was also Ambers chance to deliver that love note and she stuffed it in her right hand as the ill-mannered teacher handed half the test papers to her and half to Dani. The grumpy teacher then left to room leaving Amber and Dani to hand out the test papers while he went to get the answers.

Amber took this as her opportunity and went to the front row and started to hand out the test papers. When she approached the dare boy she slowly bent over and pretended to almost drop the papers. While doing this Amber placed the love letter which was currently in her right hand, inside the top test paper. She then placed this on the boy’s desk still unbeknown to him that anything odd had just happened.

Suddenly the black haired cute boy spoke saying “Have we met before” Amber at once recognised the voice, however said “I don’t think so, I am new to this town, so unless you have seen me in passing I think you must be mistaken” Amber lied. She was a convincing liar as she had, had a lot of practice with her brother.

Amber then continued handing out the test papers while looking at her new classmates. The teacher was soon back and both Amber and Dani sat back in their seats. After a few minutes of the teacher babbling on about instructions for the test the exam soon started, Amber quickly answered a lot of the questions but got stuck on one. She read it several times this is what the question stated.

2801

Amber quickly scribbled her answer down and eventually the paper was finished. Dani led Amber to the next lesson which was science in room number 147. This was the usual boring biology and seemed to drag forever before lunch time finally arrived. Amber first went to toilet before going to her locker to retrieve her drink for her dinner. Pushed in the side of her locker Amber received another shock, it was ………………………..

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

What was Ambers next shock?
What did she discover?

Thank you for all support and please leave comments and feedback as its always much appreciated.

LOVE RACHIE
X X X X

IMPORTANT
If anyone would like to find out the answer to "AGE WORKOUT" feel free to guess or work out the answer. Please post your answers on here but NOT how you worked this out, as others may want to try the same, Please Private Message me with your answers and how you came to this.

Anyone that has poor eye sight and struggling to read the question here it is again.

in 3 years time Jill will be 6 times older than Brian

Brian is currently a third the age of Lucy

2 years ago the sum of Jill, Brian and Lucy's age was 2 years older than Megan's

2 years ago Jimmy was a 20th the age of Brian / Lucy combined age

Jill's and Lucy's age combined is the same age as Megan's who is also 23 times older than Jimmy

WHAT IS THE COMBINED AGE OF THE 5 PEOPLE AT PRESENT.

[Rachie]

AGE WORKOUT
The correct answers to Age Workout is as follows
JILL = 51 / BRIAN = 6 / LUCY = 18 / MEGAN = 69 / JIMMY = 3

TOTAL = 147 (the same as the only other number mentioned in that chapter as the room number for the science lesson)

In 3 years time Jill will be 6 times older than Brian
Jill = 51 + 3 = 54 / Brian = 6 + 3 = 9 (54/9 = 6 times older)

Brian is currently a third the age of Lucy
Brian = 6 / Lucy = 18 (6/18 = third the age)

2 years ago the sum of Jill, Brian and Lucy's age was 2 years older than Megan's
Jill = 51 – 2 = 49 / Brian = 6 – 2 = 4 / Lucy = 18 – 2 = 16 (49 + 4 + 16 = 69) Megan = 69 – 2 = 67

2 years ago Jimmy was a 20th the age of Brian / Lucy combined age
Brian = 6 – 2 = 4 / Lucy = 18 – 2 = 16 (4 + 16 = 20) Jimmy = 3 – 2 = 1 (Lucy + Brian = 20 / Jimmy = 1)

Jill's and Lucy's age combined is the same age as Megan's who is also 23 times older than Jimmy
Jill 51 + Lucy 18 = Megan 69
Megan 69 / 23 = Jimmy 3

Well done to everyone who came to the correct answer and thank you for everyone else who attempted the puzzle

Part 4 (89) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Pushed in the side of her locker Amber received another shock, it was a photo of a blue sexy bra. Amber quickly realised that the bra was actually the one she had, had stolen last week when she was in the woodland completing Sarah’s task.

It didn’t take her long to twig that the boy in her class was that person, and that he knew who she was or rather he knew what she was like wearing considerably less. Amber thought for a few minutes before grabbing her drink and lunch money and rushing off to find one of the canteens. It was the first time that day that Dani wasn’t with her and she had trouble remembering where everything was, however she soon got there.

Seeing her friends, she slowly walked down to them, still in shock from her discovery. “What’s wrong” asked Sarah partly concerned at her friends silence. “Nothing” said Amber trying to lie. Sarah looked at Amber and could tell that something was troubling her; however she did not want to question her friend.

After more general chatter and making sure everyone was available for their meet up later that night John asked “what’s the urgency of the meeting Laura”. The reply from Laura was “Something major has crept up, I need a few ideas of what to do about it, however i would prefer to talk in private tonight” she said rather convincingly.

“When do you want the pictures” asked Amber, hoping she wasn’t reminding Sarah and the group of the fact they still hadn’t seen them. “Bring them later tonight, however they probably won’t get revealed till our next game” was the reply Amber received from Sarah.

Not long after, they returned to lessons. Dani led Amber like a little primary school child back to their form teacher before setting off to English. While in here Amber again noticed the same black haired boy sitting this time at the back of the room. Amber glanced over towards him and he seemed to be staring at her in a friendly way.

This cheered Amber up loads and she seemed to get butterflies in her stomach. Amber was determined to find out more about him. “Who is that boy at the back of the room” asked Amber to Dani. That’s Brian, was Dani’s quick remark. “What do you know about him”, continued to ask Amber. “Not a lot, why do you want to know” quizzed Dani.

Amber really didn’t want to say the reason at the present moment, and she quickly changed the subject. Their English lesson was another test. All they seemed to have done that day was test after test; however Amber could understand being the first day of term.

Half way through the lesson the teacher left the room and Amber glanced over at Brian. She got a shock when she saw Brian with his hand in his bag holding a blue bra, the same blue bra owned by Amber. He was looking over at Amber smiling.

Brian was scribbling a note and stood up from the small grotty chair and went to Amber to deliver the note. The room was busy occupied by a group of lads throwing paper airplanes at the front of the class and few people looked up at what Brian was doing or where he was going.

Meanwhile Amber was sat there trying not to pay too much attention to Brian as he placed it on her tidy table, smiling he went back to his seat.

Dani looked over at Amber who was quickly slipping the note into her pocket. Dani was also anxious to see what the note said and wondered why Brian had done this, as she believed he had no connection to Amber.

“What’s on the note” Dani said still surprised at what had just happened. “I will have a look later” Amber replied. Just them the teacher came back and their lesson’s work resumed. After they had finished their English test they were allowed to leave the lesson.

Amber quickly whizzed through the test still thinking about Brian. When she left the lesson she realised she still had 17 minutes before the next class. She decided to go to the female’s lavatory and see what the note said in private. This is what it said …..

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

What will the note say?
What will happen next?
KEEP READING STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL FOR ANSWERS

Hope everyone likes the longer than usual chapter/part, please comment and more will follow soon.

Love Rachie

[Rachie]

Thanks for all of the support, apologies no chapter yesterday as was playing these games, (Poker) however here is;

Part 5(90) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Hi Amber
I believe I have something of yours. If you would like it back and for my silence please meet me straight after school by the post box opposite the school grounds.

Amber sat on the throne (toilet) still thinking what to do. Brian seemed to have a friendly smile so surely she could trust him. Dani had told her earlier that she did not know that much about him as he had recently moved to the school and seemed to be a shy boy; this was all Amber knew about Brian.

Amber liked the fact Dani had said he was shy and found it her duty to break the shyness; she could also find no good reason not to meet up with him after school. If she did not like what he told her, she could just walk away.

Soon it was time for her to leave the safe pleasant toilet for her final lesson of the day. She walked steadily over to her Business / Marketing course. This was in the same room as her registration / tutor room and she was now beginning to remember where the different corridors and staircases led too. Some of the school door number didn’t make sense at first as you went from room 0087 to room 1000, and why there wasn’t a room numbered 0088 Amber was confused. Dani had explained to her earlier that all rooms starting with a 0 were on the ground floor. If they started with a 1 they were 1st floor, 2 as 2nd floor etc.

In the Marketing course they were about to design and market a new product and Amber looked forward to the weeks marketing ahead. They were told they had to work in pairs and would have to decide groups by the following lesson. Amber had a tough choice as Dani already had a partner to work with and she still did not know many other people. The lesson seemed to fly by and it was soon time to leave School / College.

“Don’t forget about tonight” reminded Dani, who was planning to walk out of the school grounds with Amber. However Amber had other plans and said she needed the toilet resulting in most of the school leaving before her.

About 5 or 10 minutes later Amber raced out of the toilets and scurried up the steep hill out of the school grounds. She knew where Brian was hoping to meet her as she had walked past the post box earlier in the week, when she was looking for the new school.

She saw Brian stood there looking around for her. At spotting her he waved her over. Amber again was a little taken aback from this and was previously expecting the possibilities of Brian trying to blackmail her. She quickly scurried across to him, glad that most of the school had either stopped behind for extra courses or had already left the school.

Brian ushered Amber down a little alley way out of sight, which Amber was a little nervous about, however glad that her friends would not see or hear what Brian was about to say. Once half way down the alley which had a high wooden fence on one side and a hedge on the other Amber had another surprise this was ………

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

What was Brian going to do?
What was Amber's next shock?
Keep reading Strip Poker With a Twist the Sequel for answers.

All comments and feedback is always much appreciated.
POSSIBLY MORE TONIGHT, DEPENDING ON VIEWERS AND REPLIES etc.

Love Rachie
x x x

[Rachie]

Thank you for all commenters, as promised 2 chapters in 12 hours

What was Ambers Surprise?
What did Brian want? To find out read below.

Part 6 (91) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Once half way down the alley which had a high wooden fence on one side and a hedge on the other Amber had another surprise this was when Brian handed her the sexy blue bra. Why had he done this?, surely he would have tried to use it to get something, Amber thought.

Amber just stood there and took hold of her bra without saying a word. “Can I ask you a few questions” asked Brian. “Sure” was Amber’s slow reply. “Why were you down that wooded road topless?” “It was a dare” said amber, at once wishing she hadn’t said anything. “Who dared you, and why did you do it?” “It was just by a friend and it kind of gave me a thrill” replied Amber

Brian then changed the subject, which again surprised Amber. Surely most boys would ask for more details, but instead Brian asked “Do you want to be my partner in our Marketing work, I have only been in this town for a short while and I never really fitted in at first. This is mainly because my parents have moved so regular in the past. Whenever I make friends I am forced to move school and start again. However you seem very nice and you look very attractive, especially topless” Brian blushed.

Amber also blushed at hearing this, and Brian seemed to make her feel warm inside, “sure we can be partners” she told Brian. Brian seemed very happy at this and later while still walking asked if Amber wanted to be close friends and if she had many friends in this new town. Amber was very happy to have an extra friend, however was still worried what her other friends would say.

The two new friends exchanged phone numbers and chatted a while about all sorts of unusual facts. Amber could tell that Brian was quite clever at what he knew, and when he got chatting was not as shy as Dani or anyone probably believed. One of the strange questions he asked her was: What famous events happened in British History on any of the following dates 3rd, 4th, 5th, 6th, 7th, 8th, 9th, 10th, 11th, 12th 13th September 1752.

After Amber said she had no idea Brian said he would let her see if she could find out and tell her later in the week, if she was still unsure.

Soon Amber and Brian parted company, and Amber hurried down the hill into town, to pick up her younger sister from Primary School. She was surprised to find that she had also settled in really well to the school and she was anxious to tell Amber about her day. She was the usual gobby 9 year old who only stopped talking to eat.

Amber took her home and had to look after her for half an hour until her mother got home from a job interview. Amber went to her room to put her bag on the floor. She got a strange feeling and was sure that someone had been in her room or moved something, however she could not think why she thought this and everything seemed to be in the same place as usual.

Amber was very happy that her mother was home a lot earlier than she had expected and planned to go over to Sarah’s earlier than the 7.00pm arranged.

The time was currently 6.25pm when Amber scurried out of the house, hardly noticing that it was dripping with rain. She quickly walked or rather marched to Sarah’s house hammering on the door. She was surprised to see Sarah/Laura/Adams mother answering the door. She had never met her, as the last time she was at the house she was away. “Hello, I have called around to meet Sarah and Laura” Amber told her. “Hi, you must be Amber, it is nice to meet you” the lady who looked like she was in her 40s said. “SARAH!!!” She then bellowed.

It wasn’t long before Sarah emerged and showed Amber to the private basement where they were planning their meeting. Here there were biscuits, coke, crisps, lots of chairs and a table. Most of the friends were there including: Laura, Sarah and Adam who of course lived there. There was also John and Dani.

“Where is David” Amber asked. “He’s on his way, he telephone not long back and will be here any minute now”, John muttered. Just as he said this there was a knock on the door and soon the whole 7 players were present.

“Now for the reason why I called you all here” said Laura laying the letter down on the table, reading it out loud this is what was written.

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

HISTORY QUESTION
What famous events happened in British History on any of the following days 3rd, 4th, 5th, 6th, 7th, 8th, 9th, 10th, 11th, 12th 13th September 1752.

All answers to the above question are much appreciated, does anyone know?

What was the letter to say?
Who was the letter from?
Why did Amber have a strange feeling in her room?
What will happen about Brian?
KEEP READING STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST for answers.

[Rachie]

Thank you every one that has commneted, cant believe that have been 18 of you in the last 24 hours (previous chapter). Well done everyone that had either found or remembered the answer to "History Question" Here is:

Part 7 (92) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

2802

“Oww my”, what are we going to do, said David at hearing this for the first time. After a few minutes of discussion and worried looks John said “I suggest we invite her to the next Strip Poker game and make her join in.” This will teach her a lesson for trying to blackmail Laura. Also we can get her to do several truths or dare. This can be whatever we decide.

“What happens if she does not play properly and cheats or wants more” said the twins almost together. “Don’t worry about that, I know that she won’t” reassured John smiling thinking about his own plans.

Dani then spoke up, why is it that the two new players will both be females, can’t we also have a male or two, to keep it fair. Amber suggested Brian and told them that he was actually sweeter than what a lot of them thought he was; also he was kind enough to return one of her lost items. She didn’t tell the group what the item was or when he had returned it.

“So that’s what that note was about” said Dani. Amber just nodded in agreement. After a few minutes of discussion it was decided that Amber would ask Brian if he wanted to join the group.

The final male was to be decided later as the group could not think of any person worthy at present. They partly wanted someone who they wanted to get back at as they currently had Lucy as the female they hated as well as Amber and Brian that they would be kind to.

“When will our next game be” asked David. They soon agreed that there next game would be this coming Saturday evening at their usual location. The twins and Adam’s mothered went out to play cards with some friends and wouldn’t be back until late if at all, and this would allow them extra privacy. They planned this providing Lucy was available and wished to play. They were all looking forward to their game and were determined to do everything possible to get Lucy to play and Brian would be an added bonus.

They munched there biscuits as well as other food and Drink while discussing other teen chat. Amber asked her friends what had happened between September 3rd and September 13th 1752 and she was shocked when David said “Nothing happened” “What do you mean nothing happened” asked Amber. These dates never existed as we changed calendars from the Julian calendar to the Gregorian calendar that we presently use today. Amber was happy as knowing this and thought it might impress Brian when she next saw him.

It was soon time to leave and the teens parted company walking their separate ways back home.

When Amber got back home she received a shock when she realised that her previous suspicions were correct and someone had actually been in her room. She realised this when she went to retrieve her ……….

TO BE CONTINUED ………………

How does Amber know someones been in her room?
What was the person doing in her room?
Would Lucy play in the Poker Game
What about Brian?
What had John got on Lucy?
Who if anyone, would be the other male player?

KEEP READING STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST FOR ANSWERS

HISTORY QUESTION ANSWER IN FULL.

We skipped from the 3rd September 1752 straight to the 14th September 1752. This was because of a change in calendar systems previously the Julian calendar and changed to what we have today which is the Gregorian Calendar. The differences from these two calendar systems is:

Julian calendar - every year last for 365.25 days - (365 days and a leap year 1 in every 4 years therefore 365 days 6 hours).

Gregorian Calendar - Because the earch actually rotates around the sun every 365.24219 days. (365 days 5 hours 48 minutes 45.51 seconds)

ALL FACTS ARE TO THE BEST OF MY KNOWLEDGE - APOLOGIES IS ANYTHING INCORRECT!

More Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel coming soon

[Rachie]

After how long it took to design the letter in the previous chapter, thank you to all commenter’s, you always make the story worth writing. This story is now 1 week old today and I am please to say here is

Part 8 (93) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

She realised this when she went to retrieve her Diary from the shelf. She notices that it wasn’t in its usual position on the far right and instead it was on the left. Amber felt certain that it had moved. She picked up the diary and walked to the bed. Scanning the diary she didn’t notice anything unusual until she looked back towards the shelf to where her camera was usually positioned. Instead again it had moved slightly not very much, but enough for Amber to notice.

Amber placed her Diary on the bed and walked over toward the camera. When she checked it, she noticed the memory card had been removed. Who would do this and why, Amber thought. After a couple of minutes she could only think of one person.

Shit, Amber thought after a further few minutes when she realised how stupid she had been to leave the photos of her doing the previous weeks dare on the camera. Amber sat back on the bed thinking of what she could do, was now the correct time to tell the other players.

She felt like killing her brother Mark for this, but instead thought about what the group had said about another male player and also thinking about when they said a male player they wanted to get back at. Mark was the perfect person, thought Amber. However how was she going to get him to play, what could she do. She began making plans.

After about an hour she realised that she needed to write in her diary. She planned to lay a trap for her brother. This is what she wrote.

2803

Amber then left the diary on the open page on her draws hoping that her brother Mark would come and discover her diary entry. She was hoping that Mark would go to the place disclosed, and even better if he would strip down to his underwear. She knew that Mark would not miss the opportunity of seeing his sexy sister in her underwear.

Amber then left the room and left her door ajar, allowing anyone easy access. Now Amber had to think of a way to get her new friend Brian involved in the games. She knew he was shy and expected this to be quite a task.

The next day Amber decided to walk to school rather than use the bus she had used the previous day. She met up with her fellow friends and Amber decided to tell them about her brother and what she had planned. She asked if her friends were interested in him possibly becoming the final poker player and they all agreed.

They began to make a plan and hoped that he would believe all that Amber had written in her diary. They arranged amongst each other to be present at the club on Friday night and try to catch Mark in all his glory.

Find all about Friday evening and what happens later.

TO BE CONTINUED ………………

Was it Mark that read the diary?
Will they read the diary again?
What plans do they have with the memory card photos?
What other plans does Amber and the group have?
What will happen on Friday evening?

KEEP READING STRIP POKE WITH A TWIST FOR ANSWERS

[Rachie]

Thanks for all comments - apologies no chapter yesterday as a few people had not read or commented. Anyway here is ......


Part 9 (94) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

They arranged amongst each other to be present at the club on Friday night and try to catch Mark in all his glory. John’s farther was the owner of the club and John and his friends would have easy access to the back room to where the back doors were. Amber already knew this from the general gossip that the group had mentioned over the past week.

They were all excited about Friday evening as well as their planned game the following night. John’s task that day was to get Lucy to agree to the game, while Amber’s job was the same with Brian.

Later that morning John raced up to Laura telling her not to worry about anything and that he had encouraged / forced Lucy to agree to their terms. “How did you do that?” asked Laura, puzzled at how easy Lucy had been to persuade. “I can’t tell you at present, however believe me she won’t be doing anything out of turn” John chuckled.

Laura text the other members and soon they were all excited at knowing the game had been given the go ahead. Amber’s task meanwhile was a little more difficult. When she had asked Brian if he knew how to play poker she found out he had never played the game in his life. “Why do I need to know how to play poker” Brian asked puzzled. “We are playing a tournament, and I wondered if you would like to join in” Amber asked.

“Yeah, I would like that very much, however I don’t know how to play so I suppose that counts me out” Brian answered. “I will teach you” buttered in Amber, before Brian had chance to finish his sentence.

They arranged to meet after school for Brian’s first tutorial. Brian was very excited at making a new friend (Amber) and was looking forward to the possibility of making more however at the present moment he did not know that the poker game was Strip Poker.

The day at school soon passed by as a normal day would. Amber was slowly getting used to her new school/college and was looking forward to several lessons and other events that had been planned.

After lessons had finished John went to the club his farther owned and tried to make plans for the Friday evening. The back door was off a quite alley that was very dark except for 1 street lamp half way down. This entrance was not used very often and was only there as a fire escape.

There was a security camera facing the entrance and the thick metal doors had a spy hole nearby. John knew he would have to make a plan to ask for the password. He decided to tape record his own voice asking several questions and play these to the people coming to the rear door as required. However he knew he must also get Amber to do something first so that Mark would believe it was all real. Would she be willing to show her underwear and what other task could he get Amber to do?

TO BE CONTINUED ………………

What does John have on Lucy?
What was John thinking of asking Amber to do outside the club?
Would Amber be willing to reveal her underwear?
What would Brian’s response be when he found out it was a Strip Poker Game?
Would Brian play the Poker Game?

Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL for answers

[Rachie]

Thanks for all readers and comments. Also welcome to new readers / commenter – Chicken1. Hope you will keep reading and commenting. I am happy to say that here is;

Part 10 (95) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

What other task could he get Amber to do? John kept thinking about this for the rest of the evening. He knew he still had a few days to decide however he would also need to check these out with Amber.

Meanwhile, Amber was showing Brian how to play Poker. They were currently at Brian’s house and Amber was relieved that he found a pack of cards after a few minutes of looking.

They were sat at the dining room table and Amber noticed that Brian’s family seemed very poor; the table looked second hand with an old white table cloth. There was a large picture on the wall of a young lady who looked to be about 20 who had long blonde hair and her skin looked as white as the white house. Amber felt like asking who the female was, but quickly decided to mind her own business and settled down at the job at hand.

First she wrote down the order of the winning cards and explained what these were all called. Next Amber told Brian about the deal and what she called the flop. She currently didn’t know how the group were going to play the poker game as she had also never played with them. She however showed Brian the easiest way possible.

After about 30 minutes of explaining she asked Brian if he wanted a quick game. However at present she still had not mentioned that the game they would be playing on Saturday evening would be Strip Poker. The two players sat down and played a few hands, after a while Brian soon got the hang of which cards to disregard and which to keep and how to read Ambers hand.

Amber let Brian win a few rounds and his confidence soon picked up. “Wow you are a born natural at this” said Amber after Brian had beaten her for the third time in a row. Amber continued to say “You are totally going to win, when we play Strip Poker on Saturday evening”

“STRIP POKER!” Shouted Brian in surprise, at hearing this for the first time. “Don’t worry about anything” replied Amber, “you are a natural at poker, don’t you want to see me naked” she continued to say trying to make Brian feel more relaxed all the time.

“I will need a bit of time to think about it” said the still shy Brian. They continued to play a few more games of which Amber won 1 while Brian won a further 3. After a few minutes to think about everything he told Amber “Yes I will play the Poker game on Saturday evening, as long as you promise to be friends in and out of college hours”.

Amber agreed to this and thought that losing some of the poker hands and discarding some of the winning cards had helped make Brains choice easier. They continued playing for some time with a lot of general discussion. They talked about their college assignments and some suggestions for new items for their Marketing course, as well as some riddles one of these was;

THERE WERE 2 DUCKS IN FRONT OF A DUCK AND 2 DUCKS BEHIND A DUCK, AND ONE DUCK IN THE MIDDLE, HOW MANY DUCKS ARE THERE

It was soon time for Amber to leave and walk home. She had made good friends with Brian and they both felt secure with each other. She had also succeeded in her little task at getting Brian to agree to play Poker and was actually surprised at how quick he had picked up all of the rules and the flow of the game.

When amber got home and went upstairs she noticed that …………………..

TO BE CONTINUED ……………………

What did Amber notice?
Answer the easy riddle?
What is John planning to get Amber to do?
KEEP READING STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST to find out

[Rachie]

Thanks for all comments- as there have been so many of you commenting I am please to say here is;

Part 11 (96) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

When amber got home and went upstairs she noticed that again her diary had been moved and obviously read. She again decided to write in the diary trying to confirm Friday night’s plans.

On Wednesday; nothing much exciting seemed to happen but the entire group seemed to be excited for Friday and Saturday evening. John had approached Amber to check if his plans for for Friday evening regarding herself were ok.

Amber again noticed that her diary had been read, but this time wanted to plant even more evidence for Mark to read. On the computer she quickly typed a note and printed it off. She then screwed it up in her pocket, like the average note she had. She was going to leave the note on the landing outside Mark’s door the following morning, in the hope that he would pick up the note.

The following day she got up and went to the wash room, on her way down the plain cream landing with cream walls and a cream carpet she dropped the note landing right where she planned, outside Marks bedroom door. Amber knew that her mother would be out at work and the only person present in the house at that time of the day should be her annoying sneaky brother Mark.

20 minutes later, on the way back from her shower she noticed that the note had disappeared and she knew that her plan must have worked. She went to sit down at the breakfast table and her brother Mark was there staring at her. “What are you so happy about” glared Amber, trying to look both worried and surprised at the same time.

“Nothing involving you!” Mark responded after Ambers integrating question. The day passed by as usual except for the fact that Amber had a few lessons she hated and seemed to be receiving more stares than usual for some reason.

Amber met up with Brian at lunch and again went through the basic rules of poker and tried to show him how to read people’s hands. The main thing that Amber was trying to achieve was to boost Brian’s confidence and break his shyness which she was luckily succeeding to achieve. Amber had not invited or told Brian anything about her planned revenge on her brother the following day, as she did not want him to see how mean she could be and was hoping the first time he would see her in the flesh would possibly be Saturday.

The following day was the day of the revenge. At lunch the group had time for the last bit of planning and revise what was going to happen later that evening. The group were hoping that Mark would fall for their little trick and was sure that he would not miss wanting to see his sister and other girls stripping.

There school day soon passed and Amber was at home still thinking what to wear. She had, had several days to think about things however she could not agree with any outfit. In the end she decided a nice short black dress covering her slim body. She applied some make up before setting of out. When she went out of her bedroom she pretended to answer the phone and talked quite loud. She knew that her brother was in his room and hoped that he would hear everything she said.

Hi Sarah,
Yes, I have put the sexy outfit on like instructed. (Pause) Yes I haven’t got any on, and I understand all of the instructions, I can remember the password. Will there be lots of sexy males and females there (Pause) Oww goodie, can’t wait. Will be around shortly, hope no one catches me stripping (giggle).

After a few moments she cut the imaginary phone call short and said good bye to Sarah. Amber then slowly strolled out of the house making her way to the club’s rear entrance. It was quite a modern club with what looked like a guard on the main entrance. However when Amber walked along the alley way that led to the rear entrance she could feel ……………

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

What could Amber feel?
What will happen at the club?
Would Ambers plan work?
Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL for answers

Thanks for all answers and particpants for "DUCK COUNT" I hope everyone dosn't QUACK up at the answer

2804

[Rachie]

Thanks for all comments and welcome new readers/commenters IjFairy, Lordbob, and Will9022.

What will happen next, down that alley way?

Part 12 (97) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

However when Amber walked along the alley way that led to the rear entrance she could feel that she was being followed. Amber once glanced slightly behind her and could see a shadow crouched behind the alley corner.

She begun to get excited thinking about her plan. Mark had seen her in the flesh a few times before as well as having the pictures so Amber was not too worried about him seeing anything, however she had never seen his man hood. She felt quite strange inside thinking of this, was she normal, wanting to see her half brother (one parent the same, one different) in this state.

Shortly later she approached the rear door to the club and gave the large fire door a big bang with her fist. “BANG”. There was a short pause before she heard a loud voice ask “What is the password” She knew what she had been told to do and lifted her short black dress revealing what seemed like her naked state to anyone that was watching her, however she actually had flesh coloured pants underneath.

Good, said the loud voice from inside. Now I would like you to prove yourself before you are given access to this x rated club where anything is allowed. I would like you to tip that cold bucket of water over your head and drench yourself. After all you will not be requiring any of those clothes in here.

Amber gave a quite giggle knowing that her brother was behind her watching everything that she did. She went over to the cold bucket of water and put her hand in it. “Why ….. THAT’S FRREZING” she screamed lying about the temperature as the water was actually loot warm. She picked it up and poured it over her head totally drenching herself from head to toe. The black dress that she was wearing was totally soaked and Amber was glad that she had a dry change of clothing inside the club.

“GOOD GIRL” bellowed a voice inside the club. “You have proven yourself, please have fun tonight and remember anything goes” The fire door then opened allowing Amber access into the club. However she already knew everything was a lie and a set up to capture her brother. She was also mighty relieved that the bucket of water was actually not freezing cold like the one next to it.

Next the shadow that had been following her and watching all that Amber had done from a close distance came out from hiding behind the dustbins that where barely 5 meters from where Amber had been stood. Mark went to the door and bashed on it just as Amber had done. “What is the password” screamed John in an even louder voice. Mark knew what the password was stripped out of his trousers revealing some white boxers.

Amber sat inside the club watching the whole events on a large TV that was wired to the security camera outside. She was also mighty relieved that it was recording the whole events for future use. After about a minute of torture John screamed down the megaphone Marks next task, this was …………….

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

What will Mark’s next task be?
Will Mark do his task?
What will happen next?
Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for answers

[Rachie]

Thank you everyone who has thanked me, or rated the story, also to all commenters, please keep commenting and i will keep writing.

Part 13 (98) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

After about a minute of torture John screamed down the megaphone Marks next task, this was: please be a man and remove your underwear, after all they will not be much good in here. Amber’s brother complied and removed his crusty white boxers standing in the cool air in just his shoes, sock, t-shirt and jumper with his cock on display for all to see. However Mark hadn’t realised about the camera recording everything. Amber, Sarah and Laura could see everything as well as the male members of the group that where less bothered about his weapon.

Now the final thing I want you to do before you are given access to the place of your dreams is pour that bucket of cold water over your head. Mark had seen Amber do the same before him, so he thought that it couldn’t be so bad, however Ambers water was actually considerably warmer. Mark walked over to the bucket of cold water and picked it up without feeling the temperature. He then tipped the bucket all over his head covering himself with the ice cold water.

The water was so cold that Mark screamed “SHIT” as it touched his skin. He tried to keep quite still believing that Amber had done the same moments earlier. Mark was shivering and his cock that was on display for all to see began to shrivel up with how cold the water had made it.

Mark stood there waiting to be given access into the club of his dreams imagining that there would be strippers, gorgeous females and much more. “Can I come in now” he eventually asked.

Meanwhile inside the club the entire group were laughing their heads off, thinking about all that they had made Mark do. They also had everything on video and knew he would not want anyone to see it. What would he do for the video, they thought.

“You have not proven yourself worthy of this club” bellowed the voice. “You could not even pour cold water over your head without complaining and swearing, we will not tolerate your type in here, good bye” John finished up shouting.

Mark stood there still with his boxers and trousers lying on the concrete ground next to him. He thought about swearing and showing his rage at the club, however he quickly decided that this would not be the best way to be granted access and probably get him arrested. “Please” he said hopefully. “No! Please try again next week and things may be different.”

Mark collected his clothes and still shivering turned around to put these on. This gave a wonderful view of his rear end and the group inside the club giggled for what seemed like forever.

Once dressed, Mark walked home quite grumpy while the group watched the video of Mark for the second time and had a few more chuckles, thinking of how successful there plan had worked. Amber changed into some dry clothes and rejoined the others. It was now time to plan what they were going to do next

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

What will happen next?
What will be their plan?
Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST for answers

[Rachie]

I’m glad that the last chapter made a few of you laugh as we also did.
Find out what happened next below.

Part 14 (99) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

It was now time to plan what they were going to do next. “The first thing that I want to do is to make a back up of this video” said John who was once again one of the main ring leaders of the night’s activities. John went off to record the video and came back moments later to say that it was in progress.

“Now what do you suppose we do next” asked John. “I would like him to play Poker with us, tomorrow evening” said Amber. “It will be useful having a male that we can pick on as well as a female (Lucy)” Amber continued to say.

“Yes that will be fun” agreed the others, while making further plans. Later that evening Amber went home to find Mark upstairs. He seemed to be in a foul mood, and Amber could guess why. Mark didn’t pay much attention to Amber at first and hadn’t even realised that if she was having a good time she would have still been at the club. To try to make Mark pay attention to her Amber said “Do you want to watch a new film I’ve got?”.

What is it! Came the grumpy response from Mark. “xXx” was Amber’s reply, knowing that Mark loved this and would not want to turn down the offer of watching a new film. They both made their way to Amber’s room and started to watch the film.

During it Marks phone rang and it was a text message. Mark wondered who could be texting him at this hour of the night (almost 10.30pm) He reached for the phone, out of his jacket pocket and saw a strange number. Opening the message he silently read it and Amber saw Marks face turn red.

“What’s the matter” Amber asked. Mark just sat there in total silence and reread the message before continuing to re watch the film. Another 10 minutes passed when Mark apologised to his sister and left the room. Amber found this experience weird as Mark would never usually apologies to her.

Amber watched at her window, already knowing what the message was going to be about and making sure that her brother went to the bottom of the garden where he would pick up a carrier bag. Mark did everything as planned and soon came into the house scrambling up the stairs as fast as his legs would carry him; he went straight into his bedroom.

Once in the room Mark kicked his shoes to one side and opened the carrier bag, looking what was inside. He got a shock when he found a DVD and an envelope. Whatever could this DVD be? he wondered, as he opened the envelope to read the letter.

2805
Mark sat there still not knowing if he dared play the DVD. However what could it actually show, and what would actually be on the DVD. He soon decided that it was probably just a bluff and decided to see what the DVD actually was while at that moment believing it would probably be a film.

He got a shock when he actually saw himself outside the club where he had been earlier that evening. Mark at once realised what would be coming next as he watched himself stripping. There was more detail on the recording than Mark could ever have dreaded and it showed him revealing his cock and pouring ice cold water over himself. It also showed him scream and nearly cry like a baby.

Could Mark actually let anyone see this, he had a tough choice to make. However his blackmailer had been very cunning and not revealed what he/she wanted from Mark.

Mark decided …………………….

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

What will Mark decide?
When will he realise who his blackmailers are?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

All comments / feedback is much appreciated.

[Rachie]

The 100th Chapter OF STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST / THE SEQUEL. Thank you everyone that has made this possible. Also between the two parts there have now been 1000 replied (809 / 191) and over 220,000 views. Thanks for all of the support please keep all comments / feedback coming.

Now what will Mark decided and what will happen next find out below.

Part 15 (100) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Mark decided, against his better wishes and he would comply with his blackmailer (John), he had nothing to lose by doing so, and everything to lose if he did nothing.

Mark picked up his mobile phone and was thankful that he hadn’t deleted the text message he had received earlier. Clicking reply he sent a text that just said, O.K, I’ll be there.

The text was very short and to the point and Mark couldn’t think of anything else to say. Who could the blackmailer be, he thought to himself, sitting back on his bed and turning the dreaded D.V.D off. A thought suddenly came to him, did he know the house or people living there, what might he be asked to do.

He tried to think, but nothing came to him and he was getting more worked up all of the time. Mark went onto the internet and tried to find who lived at the address mentioned to no success.

Mark was in a world of his own when suddenly he was scared half to death when there came a knock on his bedroom door. Mark tantalisingly opened the door to find his sister stood there. Do you want to come back and watch the rest of the film? she asked him. “Errrrr Ok” said Mark still looking in shock and confused.

“What’s the matter” asked Amber, trying to make her brother feel a little better. “Nothing to worry about” lied Mark. “Amber could see right through his lie, but said nothing.” They sat on the two fold up puffy chairs and started to watch the rest of “xXx The next level”.

Half way through the film Amber decided to, do a bit of research as well as bluffing to Mark. She found a pack of 52 playing cards and stared at her brother in the same pathetic face she had done many times before asking “Do you want to play a quick game of poker while watching the film”.

“If you want” replied Mark. After discussing the rules of their Poker game it soon began. There rules were quite simple and there was to be no forfeit for the looser and was just a bit of fun.

Amber was surprised at the quality of play that Mark had. He knew how to read the other person’s hand providing they played to the best cards possible. She kept watching her brother a soon found a few let downs in his technique of playing. Whenever he was bluffing his right toes always seemed to move and wiggle. Amber was glad that Mark still had no shoes on and she could find this out before the big game tomorrow evening.

There were some games that Amber could have won, but as a convincing bluffer she threw some winning hands and made it so that her brother won. This would make tomorrow evening much more enjoyable, she decided.

After a few more games Amber decided for a little wager and decided that the looser of every hand would pay 10p to the winner, however at any time you could throw your hand and the bet would be null and void. She wanted to find out if Mark’s toes still did the same if there was a wager.

A couple of hands later she again noticed Marks right toes begin to wiggle and was sure that he was bluffing again. She was very happy that her suspicions was correct, however she chucked her cards resulting in no one winning the hand. Mark gave a little chuckle as he realised his bluff had worked and thought that Amber was unable to read him, however he was very wrong.

The film soon came to an end and Amber had lost 13 games and just won 3 resulting in Amber owing Mark £1, which she was happy to pay for all the information she had gleaned that evening as well as making Mark believe he was such a good poker player and Amber was poor.

Mark left the room and his worries about the following day had seemed to vanish, however he still did not know any of the information about what was going to happen.

The next day soon arrived and the day of the epic Strip Poker game.

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

Has Ambers bluffs worked?
What will happen today?
What else do the group have to arrange?
Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL for answers.

Please keep all comment/ feedback coming, it is a real boost to keep the story going. More replies / comments quicker the next part.

Thank you
Love Rachie x x x x

[Rachie]

Thanks for all the replies / comments / feedback. There have now been over 200 of these and this has kept me going when times have sometimes been tuff. Please feel free to keep posting comments / feedback it is always much appreciated.

Part 16 (101) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The next day soon arrived and the day of the epic Strip Poker game was only hours away. The main group were all excited thinking about all of the fun they could be having later that evening. There was going to hopefully be 10 players playing the game, 5 females and 5 males, the females would be, Sarah, Laura, Dani, Amber and Lucy, while the males were to be Adam, John David, Brian and Mark. 4 of these players would be new to the Poker games and there was much anticipation about what was going to happen.

The 7 main group members met at the Twins house to make further plans for the evenings activities. “Our mother will be going out, later this evening” said Laura, “this will mean we have the house to our self”

The friends all seemed happy at this, “have we got enough seating for everyone” asked John. “The game will take place in the basement” suggested Laura. The basement was not like most houses and was really an lower floor that the house had adopted. It was very large and had a nice red carpet and heating making it nice and warm.

There was plenty of space for the 10 players to sit around as there were just 2 rooms covering the whole area of the house, with a few supporting pillars. They made plans to sit on the bright floor as it would add an extra feeling to the games.

The players then unpacked the delicious food in the second room so that it would be away from temptation from being eaten while the games took place. They had brought all sorts of wonderful food; there was everything from crisps to bananas.

There was also a bit of alcohol however there was only a small amount of this as neither were currently heavy drinkers and didn’t want the game to get out of control.

“Have you designed the rules that we agreed the other day” asked Laura to John. John’s reply was that they were all sorted and he had put them in is bag to bring later on.

It wasn’t long before the group parted company they arranged to meet an hour before the time that the 3 new players would arrive to help finalise any forgotten duties. Everyone was happy to do this except for Amber who had arranged to call for Brian mainly to check he had not chickened out of the game and to give him directions.

Amber went home to plan her outfit for the game; she had never played strip poker before and was excited at the thought. She had heard many stories of what had happened at the previous game and understood that it would more than likely go all the way with lots of truths and dares along the way.

Meanwhile John and a few others had emptied there school/college bags and filled them with all sorts of stuff ready for the evenings activities. Some of the items seemed most particular but they had all thought about possible dares they could set other members and were hoping for an enjoyable evening.

Amber noticed her brother seem a little more edgy than usual, she could hear Mark pacing along his bedroom floor and was a little worried about if he was still up to the evening’s activities and would he still go along. Amber decided to ………………..

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

What did Amber deicide?
What other objects/items had the different members decided to pack?
What would the rules be for the Strip Poker game?

Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL for answers on CHRISTMAS DAY SPECIAL

Please visit a leave comments on my other new thread
Weather Truths what do you like: http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=63859
There will be frequent results / statistics on here just as there have been on my bed habits thread

PLEASE POST A COMMENT IF YOU WISH TO BE NOTIFIED ABOUT THE CHRISTMAS DAY SPECIAL

[Rachie]

2808

Part 17 (102) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Amber decided to knock on her brother door. “KNOCK KNOCK” her brother soon swung the door open asking “What do you want? In his usual grumpy voice. “I was just checking if everything was ok” replied Amber, “I thought something might have been bothering you, I could hear you marching along your room and I was wondering if there was anything I could do to help” she continued to state.

“Oww everything’s ok” lied Mark, after a few seconds pause he said. “I just have a bit of a problem” “What’s the problem” asked Amber curious. Mark didn’t want to tell his sister about the video tape and what was on it and instead just said “I am stuck with this word search, and can’t figure out the answer handing Amber the paper”.

2806

Is that all the problem is” Amber replied puzzled. “Well I also have somewhere to go to meet someone, but I don’t know if I want to go”.
Ambers reply to this was “Well if it was me, I would go and see the person, and you can always leave if everything does not go the way you want it”. “After all what have you to loose and worry about” she continued.

Mark’s mood seemed to change after hearing this, and Amber could tell that her plan was working. She soon left her brothers room and began to make her way to meet Brian.

Brian was his usual shy self; however Amber could tell that he was looking forward to the game. “Are you excited at the thought of seeing me in all my glory” grinned Amber. When she looked at Brian she could just see a smirk on his face, and could tell that indeed he was hoping for that moment to arise.

“Are you ready” asked Amber. “Yes, just let me get my bag” replied Brian. The two intrepid teenagers quickly marched to the twins / Adams house and knocked on the door. “Who lives here” asked Brian, still a little confused at who he might be playing strip poker with. “You will find out shortly” teased Amber.

It wasn’t long before Laura opened the door. “Owww, hello” said Brian a little shocked that he would possibly be stripping in full view of someone he knew from school. He was however grateful at the thought that there would be possibility of seeing someone he already knew.

“Follow me” said Laura leading Amber and Brian down to the cosy basement where Adam, David, John, Sarah and Dani were all present waiting for the arrival of Lucy and Mark. Brian stood a little amazed at how many people he knew would be playing the game.

“Have you ever done this before” asked Brian. A few of the group started to answer at the same time, “All of us except Amber and the 2 people we are waiting to arrived have played 1 game before, and we spice the game up in lots of ways”

Brian stood in the door way to the basement, still in shock at what he had just heard when there was suddenly another knock on the door. This time John went upstairs to see who it was and was glad to see Lucy stood there. “Come in, and follow me” John said.

“What’s happening tonight” said the still unaware Lucy. “You will find out soon, you said you wanted to be in on our games so, just be thankful that we have decided this. Remember what will happen if you don’t” reminded John.

Lucy followed John down into the basement to join the others, just then there was another quite knock on the door. This time Laura went up the stairs to answer the door, stood there was a shocked Mark. “What’s happening” Mark said. “Follow me, and all will be revealed shortly” Laura said locking the door behind her. All 10 players were present and soon the games would take place.

Amber had disappeared into the second downstairs room the moment she had heard someone at the door. She was preparing drinks while waiting for everyone to get there.

“Right all 10 of us are here, and we are going to play poker, the rules will be as followed …” stated John, he was just about to state the rules when Mark butted in, “there are only 9 of us here, and what happens If I don’t want to play this stupid poker game”

Just as he said that …………………

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

Just as he said what?
What will happen next
Keep Reading Strip Poker With A Twist The Sequel for answers

Also please attempt the wordsearch remember to mark off all the letters that you have used. The remaining letters with spell out something. But what?
2807

[Rachie]

Answer to Christmas Wordsearch Puzzle

2809

Happy Boxing Day, hope everyone has had an enjoyable Christmas.

Thank you for all of your support.
Now what will happen next in Strip Poker With a Twist the Sequel, find out below.

Part 18 (103) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Just as he said that Amber walked in from the other room. Marks jaw almost hit the floor when he realised that his sister had possibly had something to do with setting him up for whatever was going to happen.

Mark was still partly worried at what was going to happen but the main group could tell that both himself and Lucy had seemed to calm down at realising that all they were going to do was play poker.

“Calm down everyone, and please sit on the red carpet” instructed John before reading out the instructions for the poker tournament.
“Some of you here, will already be aware of the rules however as there are a few changes and a few new players I will go through them fully” instructed John. The rules are as follows.

THE RULES

Each player will start the game with 2 chips, this will be a total of 20 chips between the 10 people playing.

“Aren’t we going to start with 3 chips as we did last time” asked David, quizzing what John was informing them.

“No we will start with 2 this time, as there are more of us playing, and we don’t want the game to last all night”, barked back John


Chip Rules
1st = Wins an extra chip
2nd = Nothing happens
3rd = Nothing happens
4th = Nothing happens
5th = Nothing happens
6th = Nothing happens
7th = Nothing happens
8th = Nothing happens
9th = looses 1 chip
10th = looses 2 chips

If you stripped an item of clothing you get an extra chip - knickers / panties / boxers etc count as 2 chips. Also females bra’s will count as 2, this will be a little extra bonus for the females as it is obviously more daring to remove your bra.

If you are in the bottom 2 (9th/10th) for 2 games in a row you will have to do a truth or dare from the winner of each round as well as lose the chips stated above. This was a slight change from the last game as the group were hoping for more truths and dares, as well as it was less likely that you would be the overall looser when there was 10 players rather than the 6 of their last game.

If you choose dare, and do it you receive an extra 1 chip, truths count as nothing, if you did not answer truthfully you will get a double forfeit to be decided by the group. So be warned, bellowed John while staring at both Lucy and Mark who were sitting next to each other.

Start of game = 6 clothing items = 7/8 bonus chips if you strip totally naked.

Shoes – count as 1
Socks – count as 1
Skirt / trousers – count as 1
T shirt – count as 1
males = belt / other item count as 1.
Knickers / Boxers etc – count as 2
Females = bra count as 2

If anyone would like or has, to strip any clothing the winner of the last hand will get the pleasure of stripping that item.

No-one is able to purchase back clothing, once it is off, it stays off for the rest of the game.

If anyone comes in the bottom 2 for 3 consecutive games games, the winner of the last hand gets to keep any clothing that they have already taken off unless the looser wishes to purchase this for a fee of 2 chips to the person who won the round and therefore has the clothing; however they still may not wear the clothing.

Once anyone is fully naked they have a choice
a) Continue playing, if they lose any more hands they must do dares given by the winner of the hand

b) Can leave the game, but don’t get chance to see anyone else strip, they may also only have 1 item of clothing returned to them self.

Once the game has started No-one may pull out unless they are fully naked and chose option B. The game will finish when 5 of us are totally naked and out of the game due to no chips left and need to sacrifice something.

“This may seem strange but the chances are most of us will already be naked at that point and only have chips left to play with – as well as other things” he giggled.

We will each be dealt 5 cards – you can choose up to 3 cards to throw and get new cards from the pack. Afterwards on the second turn you may have opportunities to swap just 1 card. This is slightly different from the last time we played so please remember this.

This time we will play with 2 decks of identical card instructed John. Please don’t forget this, as there is a high possibility of others having the same or similar cards to you.

Any other rules may be put down as long as the majority of the group agree. John would have the casting vote if this happened.

An extra rule that we never had last time will be introduced which is, if you feel the dare you have been given is 2 extreme you may protest. If the majority of the group agree with you the person who set the dare will do it themselves, please remember this when setting the dares. However to stop people asking this at all times, if the majority decide it is ok and within limits you will also get an extra truth to answer

“How long do you expect the game to last” asked Dani. Well by my calculations

“The game will lose 2 chips each round, Each player has in total 9-10 chips totalling 95 between the group. (Calculated by clothing chips and start chips) Therefore if everyone was stripping approx 48 rounds, however with the game finishing after 5 people are naked, it may finish sooner, however what will be will be” finished John.

There were no other questions and the new players just sat there staring open mouthed. It was the first time that Mark and Lucy had been aware of the strip poker game and they were shocked at everything that had been revealed as well as thinking about the revealing to come.

Now then is everyone ready asked John.

“No!” …………….

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

Who said No?
Is anyone going to chicken out of the game?
What will happen next find out my reading the next exciting instalment of Strip Poker with A Twist?

Apologies if seemed a bit repetitive to previous story rules chapter – but needed to state before the game can begin (Please understand)

Thank you for reading, all comments / feedback is much appreciated.

[Rachie]

Thank you 12356416514a for the word search compliment. Hope everyone likes the new instalment – took some time to design images. All original as always.

Hope Everyone has had a enjoyable Christmas and is looking forward to the New Year.

Who said NO find out here in……..

Part 19 (104) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Now then is everyone ready” asked John, “No! Do I have to play and remove my clothes in front of you all” pleaded Lucy. “You have a choice, either play or suffer the consequences” ordered John.

Lucy sat back down on the red carpet and understood that she had a choice however at the same time she had no choice, as she didn’t want the things John knew about to be revealed to everyone.

“Ok I will play, but please be fair on me, I haven’t played poker for a while” said Lucy. The main players just glared at Lucy and didn’t say a word. They were all happy at hearing that Lucy had not played Poker for some time, and were now even more looking forward to the evenings game.

“Can some-one write the order of the winning poker hands down for me” asked Mark. The reply from John was “I can do better than that,” he revealed 2 large boards, one at each end of the room. On here was in big writing the winning poker hands.

You can see an example below

2810

Mark as well as the others were very happy at this and wondered what else John could have thought of.

“Ok will everyone sign this bit of paper, agreeing to the rules I have already stated” asked John. The bit of paper was soon signed by everyone and the clothing choices were then decided. John checked that everyone only had 6 items of clothing on, and gave a few props to people that hadn’t got 6 items, the items of clothing in the end were:

2811

2812

Round 1
“Ok then time for round 1” said John dealing out the 50 cards equally to the 10 players. All players decided to swap some of their cards, some more than others. There were a few happy faces revealed as well as some gloomy faces.

After the cards had been swapped and the cards were being revealed, some of the players realised that they had just about has the worst start possible. The results were as followed.

John = Ten, Nine, Nine, Four, Two
Adam = Queen, Queen, Queen, Three, Two
David = Queen, Jack, Ten, Eight, Seven
Mark = Ace, Jack, Eight, Seven, Two
Brian = Ace, Queen, Jack, Five, Four

Lucy = King, Jack, Seven, Six, Two
Sarah = Eight, Eight, Five, Five, Two
Laura = Seven, Seven, Five, Four, Three
Dani = Four, Three, Three, Two, Two
Amber = Seven, Six, Five, Four, Three

After a while of looking around at the players cards to see who was the winner and looser it was noticed that ……………….

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

I wonder who lost the first round.
What did John have on Lucy?
How was the game going to pan out?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for answers

Thank you for all comments, please keep these coming.

[Rachie]

Thanks for all support – You will see in this chapter why the results were laid out the way they were. If you are not interested in Poker feel free to skip reading the Dark Blue section as it was the Poker Cards each person had. This will hopefully help anyone to play Poker if they have never played before or would like tips to improve their game.

S = Spades
H = Hearts
C = Clubs
D = Diamonds

Thank you for all comments as always they are much appreciated.

Part 20 (105) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

After a wile of looking around at the players cards to see who was the winner and looser it was noticed that Lucy’s cards were all Spade and she therefore had a Flush. Meanwhile David appeared to be the looser with a high card of a Queen. Mark had been 9th with only an Ace high.

Lucy was therefore a relieved winner and collected an extra chip, and had suddenly got a huge grin on her face as she realised that it was actually possible that she wouldn’t lose as much clothing as she had first expected. David had lost his only two chips while Mark went from 2 chips to a single chip.

“Is everyone ready for round 2” asked John.

Round 2 was played and the cards were revealed. Laura was hoping to go for a Straight however on her turn she came up with a 2 of diamonds instead of a 6 which would have given her a respectable hand. The full results can be seen below

(Displayed in order of winning hands)

S = Spades, H = Hearts, C = Clubs, D = Diamonds

Dani = STRAIGHT FLUSH (S - 8) (S - 7) (S - 6) (S - 5) (S - 4)
John = FULL HOUSE (D - KING) (S - KING) (C - KING) (D – JACK) (D - JACK)

Adam = THREE OF A KIND (S - 3) (C - 3) (D - 3) (D - 7) (H - 5)
Mark = THREE OF A KIND (S - 2) (S - 2) (H- 2) (D - 10) (H - 8)

Brian = TWO PAIR (D - 9) (H - 9) (H - 8) (D - 8) (S - 6)
Amber = PAIR (C - ACE) (D - ACE) (H - 7) (S - 5) (S - 4)

Lucy = PAIR (C - 2) (H - 2) (D - 9) (D - 7) (S- 6)
Sarah = HIGH CARD ACE (C - ACE) (D - 7) (D - 5) (S - 4) (H 3)

David = HIGH CARD (C - KING) (C JACK) (C - 10) (C - 9) (D - 3)
Laura = HIGH CARD (C – 7) (H - 5) (H - 4) (S - 3) (D - 2)

As you can see above Dani was the happy winner of the second round she collected her extra chip. The loser of the round was Laura who lost her only chips. However the first person to lose any clothing was David who came 9th after attempting a straight but came up with only a King High.

“Right then what can I remove” asked Dani, “I bet you daren’t let me remove your trouser’s” she continued to tease. “You wish” came the swift reply from David who shortly afterwards said, “Can you please remove my hoodie”

The group all looked at each other and were not surprised that David had asked to remove this, as the room was actually very warm and most of them felt the need to strip of their top layer of clothing, however they understood if they did this they would not get the opportunity to replace it, so they remained fully clothed.

Dani moved over to David and started to remove his navy blue hoodie, while at the same time Adam was muttering something about how lucky he (David) was while he had to stay in his jumper gasping for air.

Shortly afterwards Sarah asked in a rather happy voice as she currently had not lost any chips “Is it time for round 3”. “No! Doesn’t David have to answer a truth, because he was in the last 2 places for 2 consecutive games” stated Adam after finishing complaining about the heat.

“Yes that’s correct, what will your questions be” asked John, directing his question to both Lucy who won the first game and Dani who had won the last. Lucy decided to ask her question first, she asked “David how did all of these games start”. Lucy was very interested as until 20 minutes ago she had suspicions that the group were up to something but didn’t know what this was.
The reply to this question from David was “John blackmailed Laura to arrange a meeting with her sister and Dani; they were also forced to play strip Poker. I don’t believe that the females realised that John was the blackmailer and things just happened from there, I’m afraid I am probably not the best person to ask for details as me and Adam were offered the opportunity to possibly see Dani, Laura and Sarah naked and we jumped at the opportunity as most males probably would.”

Lucy was happy at David’s honest response and now knew a bit of the basics however she was actually hoping for a bit more detail. This was also the first time that the females had realised that Adam and David were told about the game before them and offered the opportunity of seeing them naked. “You mean I was offered to Adam and he said yes” asked the twins. “Well not exactly offered to Adam, but he agreed to it in the end” replied David, still not letting on who they both wanted to play strip poker with and see naked.

“What will your question be, Dani” asked John. Dani was grinning while still planning her question. After a couple of seconds she asked “David, what was your highlight of last week and which activity / event did you dread the most”. Dani was referring to the week of David’s slavery.

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

What would David’s highlight of his slave week be?
What did David dread the most?
What will the next twist be, and when will this be revealed?

Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST for answers?

All comments and feedback is always much appreciated. The next part will hopefully be New Years Day special – please comment if you would like notification on the chapter.

[Rachie]

http://blog.premiumlacesny.com/wp-content/uploads/2009/12/animated-happy-new-year2.gif

Thank you for all comments / feedback please keep these coming they are always much appreciated.

Part 21 (106) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

After a couple of seconds she asked “David, what was your highlight of last week and which activity / event did you dread the most”. Dani was referring to the week of David’s slavery.

After a while of consideration David answered my favourite part of last week was when I had the chance of licking Sticky Golden Syrup from all over your body (Dani). You tasted so good and it turned me on to see you totally naked unable to stop me. It was the first time that I have had the opportunity of sticking my tongue in certain places and I only hope to have the opportunity to do the same or similar again.

The group sat open mouthed at David’s first speech, it was the first time that they had known anything about the golden syrup. Mark, Brian and Lucy all looked shocked and surprised not realising that the last game had finished in Master / Mistress – Slave.

Dani was the first one to speak and asked “Now what did you dread the most and why” There was a further pause before David finally stated his answer “The thing I most dreaded happened last Thursday this was when ………..”

David explained the previous week’s events which were:

Previously that week.
Thursday morning finally arrived and David woke up realising he was half way through his week of serving Dani and obeying her every command because of the previous poker game which he was the losing male and Dani was the winning Female.

What would Dani have in store for him today, David wondered. He woke up and looked at the crossword he had started the previous evening. (For information see end of chapter)

It wasn’t long before he received a text message from Dani asking for him to meet her at her house in an hour’s time.

David was used to these types of messages and got dressed wearing the clothes that Dani had order him to wear the previous day. After doing his usual daily routine including washing, brushing teeth etc David walked out of the house making his way to Dani’s.

It was a hot day and David was glad that Dani had only chosen a white t- shirt with plain white tight trousers. He noted to himself that he must thank Dani for her considerate clothing choice of white clothing which would be cool in the hot weather.

David was soon at Dani’s house and was hoping Dani would be happy that he was 10 minutes early. After knocking on the door, Dani soon answered. “Hello Slave” have you had a good sleep thinking about me. “Yes” said David who was actually telling the truth for a change.

“What will we be doing today Mistress” David asked politely. The reply from Dani in a gentle voice was “As you have been a good boy, I will be treating you. Today we are going shopping”

David looked happy at this and was glad that he would not have to spend the day in Dani’s house, as he had most of the week so far. “What are we going shopping for” David asked. “You will find out shortly” responded Dani with a straight face. David now felt uneasy, was he going to like his shopping trip or not?

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

What was the shopping trip going to involve?
What did David dread about that Thursday?
Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for answers

2813

K3 ACROSS ….. WHAT COLOUR WERE THE ANAL BEADS - DAVID USED?

A10 ACROSS ….. WHO CAUGHT JOHN AND THE TWINS IN THE TOILETS WHILE IN THE CITY?

C6 ACROSS ….. OTHER THAN CLOTHING WHAT DID LAURA AND SARAH PURCHASE FROM ANNE SUMMERS?

M1 DOWN ….. WHAT WAS THE NAME OF THE CITY THE GROUP VISITED?

G3 ACROSS ….. WHERE DID ADAM AND AMBER MEET?

K3 DOWN ….. WHAT DID JOHN ASK LAURA TO PUSH INSIDE HERSELF?

D4 DOWN ….. THE FILM JOHN, SARAH AND LAURA WENT TO SEE?

P5 ACROSS ….. WHAT ANIMAL DID THE BEGGER HAVE?

C12 ACROSS ….. WHAT WAS THE NAME OF THE SHOP - TATTOO SHAVING AND WHAT?

F11 DOWN ….. WHAT COLOUR PUBIC HAIR DID LAURA HAVE?

J9 DOWN ….. WHAT DID LUCY SHOVE INSIDE LAURA?

M7 ACROSS ….. WHO DID DANI'S MUM TAKE INTO TOWN?

L1 ACROSS ….. WHAT COLOUR HAIR DID THE FEMALE HAVE IN THE FILM DANI SHOWED DAVID IN HER BEDROOM?

J10 ACROSS ….. WHERE DID DANI GET IDEAS FOR DAVID TASKS?

Q3 DOWN ….. WHAT DID DAVID EAT MIXEDWITH CAT FOOD?

M12 ACROSS ….. WHAT WAS THE MESSAGE ON THE BRIDGE - WHERE HAVE YOU WHAT?

H11 DOWN ….. WHAT WAS THE ANSWER TO PUZZLE WORD?

G3 DOWN ….. WHAT WAS THE COLOUR OF THE STICK THONG SARAH DARED ADAM TO WEAR?

N9 DOWN ….. WHO DID DAVID GET OUT OF DANI'S BEDROOM?

B8 DOWN ….. WHAT DID AMBER PURCHASE IN LINCOLN?

M18 ACROSS ….. WHAT COLOUR WAS THE BUS THE GROUP TRAVELED HOME FROM THE CITY ON?

O14 DOWN ….. ONE OF THE ITEMS ADAM PURCHASED FOR AMBER WHILE IN THE CITY?


Green Boxes in the Following Order
(C6) – (G5) – (A10) – (K3) – (M18) – (010) – (Q1) – (O16) – (M18) – (E12) – (Q8) – (N10)

Red Boxes in the Following Order
(D9) – (F13) – (J14) – (B11) – (I3) – (Q7) – (N1) – (O7)

[Rachie]

Thanks for all of the New Year Greetings. Please check out the crossword in the last chapter – if you would like a link to the last story for answers please see the new thread that getDare staff Marc set up without all of the replies / comments (Thank You)

http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=64334

Part 22 (107) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

David now felt uneasy, was he going to like his shopping trip or not? “Cheer up” said Dani looking at the gloomy David, still stood there trying to figure the possible days planned events out in his mind.

David put on a fake smile as Dani led him out of the house. “Carry my handbag” ordered Dani handing David her bright pink handbag. David knew he had little choice and reluctantly took hold of the pink bag. Was this the first of his embarrassment, David began to think

“Where are we off first” Asked David. “We are going to the mall” answered Dani, this gave David little information and he was still unsure of which shops they would be visiting.

The pair walked out of Dani’s large house, down the road and caught a bus. This confused David even more as he was expecting to be going into the local town. Instead they had about an hour’s bus journey. For the whole journey David was trying to think what could be instore for him and where they were going. He didnt recognise some of the route and was surprised when the bus finally stopped.

The duo walked off the bus glad to be away from the stuffy boiling transport. David got quite a few looks holding Dani’s bag, a few old ladies said “Isn’t he a darling, carrying his girlfriend’s bag” David was part glad at hearing these comments and at the same time felt embarrassed when a few teenagers sat on a nearby wall called him a sissy girl.

They both walked into the large building and through the slow turning doors. The shopping centre looked huge and everything seemed to be painted white. It was the first time that David had been to this shopping centre and the white décor seemed peaceful and he began to relax walking casual.

It wasn’t long before Dani walked into the first shop and David noticed that it was a lingerie shop. “What we going in here for” David asked. “I wanted a drink” Joked Dani before saying “Isn’t it obvious”

David knew that Dani was being Sarcastic and that the actual answer must be obvious. He was hoping that Dani would pick her required garments and quickly be out of the store.

The shop was deserted except for one female lady hanging up pretty pink lace thongs with a bow on the front and the words “PICK YOUR HOLE” written on the tiny piece of material.

David noticed the thongs and after reading the writing his weapon that was neatly tucked in her underwear and tight white trousers slowly began to grow. “Put your tent down” ordered Dani drawing attention to him. David;s head bowed down in embarressment and he was wishing Dani had not have said this or at least not as loud

The young lady looked up and at once noticed David’s stiff cock tucked into his white trousers. She also spotted Dani who she knew from the past. David meanwhile was trying to calm himself down by thinking positive thoughts about a desert island and the calm sea. However this didn’t seem to work as all he could image on the beach was a tribe of young females in sexy lingerie. The Young lady stood up and slowly approached David and asked …………………

TO BE CONTINUED .....................

What did the lady ask David?
What was going to happen next?
Find out by reading more Strip Poker with a Twist

[Rachie]

Thanks for all replies and private messages, hope everyone has had an enjoyable festive period and welcome back readers that have been away.

Now for the continuation of Strip Poker with a Twist

Part 23 (108) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

However this didn’t seem to work and the Young lady approached David and asked “Can I help you” in a polite young voice. David looked up and for the first time noticed that she was actually quite pretty. The young lady of about 18-21 stood staring at David waiting for an answer. She was smiling looking down at David's bulge. but decided not to say anything.

After a few seconds of staring David looked around for Dani, noticing her at the far wall looking at some raunchy knickers. “He’s with me” Dani quickly said smiling at the young lady.

David hurriedly scurried over to Dani while the young lady continued her work in a nearby isle. “What are you looking for” asked a partly embarrassed David. “Something sexy” quickly replied Dani. David was wishing she would hurry up and quickly leave the store as it was making something in his trousers feel uneasy and it was growing rather large, imagining Dani wearing any of the lingerie on show.

After selecting a quantity of sexy lingerie Dani, went and viewed some of the sexy outfits selecting 2 or 3. Her next command to David was “Go and ask the kind lady if we are allowed to try some of the clothing on.” “WE!” wondered David. However he decided not to quiz Dani’s choice of words and instead wandered to the pretty lady and reiterated exactly what Dani had said.

The young lady expected that they would both be going in separate cubicals, and she responded “Fell free to use the changing rooms they are just down there” she pointed down a short corridor to where a sign was placed for Public Unisex Changing Facility.

David waved over to Dani pointing her towards the facilities. Dani quickly came over and order David to carry the possible purchases behind her. David then realised / hoped that this was the reason why Dani had said we.

Once at the end of the corridor Dani pushed David into the changing room. The room was quite large with a mirror on one wall and 3 hooks of another. There was also a large bench big enough for 2 people to sit. The cubical had a full hard door with another 2 hooks placed near the top to allow more clothing to be hung. The door also had a strong lock (as most cubicles do).

David was pushed to the far end of the changing room and landed on the bench. “Sit up straight” ordered Dani. David quickly responded to Dani’s command and sat up straight on the wooden bench. “What shall we try on first” asked Dani.

“I think you should try on the thong” suggested David. “What gives you the right to be rude like that!” Dani barked. David quickly realised what she was implying and remembered that he had no rights to chose anything and was only there to please Dani in any way she chose. “Sorry mistress” he quickly replied.

“Ok, to show you are truly sorry the first thing I would like you to do is …………………”

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

Is what?
What will happen next?
Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for answers

[Rachie]

Thanks for all comments and for everyone helping myself and story to receive
2010 Best Content AwardWINNER

http://www.getdare.com/bbs/blog.php?b=4715


Now for the Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel: What will Dani have David do to show he is sorry?

Part 24 (109) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Ok, to show you are truly sorry the first thing I would like you to do is try the thong on” David was truly shocked at hearing this, and had never cross dressed before. The closest he had got, was in his mind wanting to try on different pieces of female lingerie that he had seen in shops and others lying around the house or on the washing line.

What made him feel a little better, was knowing that his friend Adam had worn his sister’s underwear earlier that week. However he didn’t think he could have done it, wearing a thong that had been previously shoved up someone’s tight warm vagina let alone if it was your sisters.

Thinking of all of this made David feel a lot better while growing harder at the image of the lingerie. Next David picked up the White lace thong and measured it up against him. At least it was white he thought, he would have dreaded wearing a coloured thong and having the possibility of it showing through his white trousers.

David slowly stripped of his white trouser in front of the watching Dani. “Now don’t be shy and remove your boxers” ordered Dani. David had previously stripped in front of Dani twice before (strip poker game and Dani’s bedroom) and was no longer as shy at letting Dani seeing his cock.

He therefore swiftly removed the white boxers and his weapon sprung out for Dani to easily see. Dani stared at the thick sausage like thing between his legs. “Wow it seems bigger than I remember” sniggered Dani watching David blush as she said it.

Next David picked up the white thong that he had placed on the bench alongside him and placed his leg in one of the holes. Pulling this up he heard Dani let out a fairly loud cackle and eventually David realised why she had done this as he had the string of the thong right near his cock and the large part of white lace material near his ass. “I have never seen a thong worn like that before” Dani spluttered.

Just then there were footsteps along the corridor outside. David wished that Dani would stop laughing and drawing attention to them. There was suddenly a voice from an unknown person saying “Excuse me, is there anyone in their” “Yes” said Dani. “Are you going to be long” the female voice then asked. David felt worried at being in the thong while knowing there were females outside only metres away from him. He also felt certain he recognised the voices however could not put a name to the voice.

“We won’t be much longer” Dani responded. They then heard footsteps walking in the opposite direction. Meanwhile David had froze in the white thong and was now quickly taking his legs out of the thong and retried, putting the thong on correctly.

What were the females going to say if they found David and Dani in the same cubical David wondered? He was beginning to get more and more worked up when he noticed Dani staring at himself. He could tell that Dani was admiring the cock that was tucked out of the side of the thong.

“Now I want you to try the other one on” Dani demanded. “What other one” David asked in a puzzled voice. “The only other thong that’s present in this room” said Dani trying to make David feel a little edgy.

David was lost for words and did not say anything for what seemed like several minutes. Just then Dani ……………

TO BE CONTINUED …………

Who were the Female Voices?
Will David try on the other thong?
Will they get caught in the changing facilities together?
What will happen next keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for Answers?

[Rachie]

Thanks for all comments and viewers making this story only the 5th on getDare to reach over 100,000 views at present.

Now what will happen to Dani and David find out below.

Part 25 (110) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

David was lost for words and did not say anything for what seemed like several minutes. Just then Dani pulled a bright pink thong out of her pocket.

David sat there shocked; he was half relieved that it was not the thong that Dani was wearing, as he was anticipating moment earlier. However the thing he was detesting was the fact that the bright pink thong would show through his white trousers. These were the same white trousers that he had complimented Dani on as he believed they would be cool in the hot sunhine

David realised that he did not have a choice and quickly pulled the white thong off, he then regrettably pulled the pink thong up his young legs and positioned his package neatly inside the lacy material. “Wow you look hot” teased Dani, watching David blush. “I think you look hot in pink” she continued to say.

After a slight pause Dani said “Right I think we need to look for a pair like this. They really suit you. Pull on your trouser and we will go and look” David started to take the thong of when Dani bellowed “who said you could take it off” David’s face was a look of sorrow as he kept the thong on, while steadily pulling up his white tight trousers. Anyone looking would easily be able to see the pink thong underneath, and David felt a little worried at this.

“Whose are these” David asked still puzzled. “There mine” Dani teased smiling at David. David was turned on by this and at the same time felt relieved that he would not be asked to go and pay for the small piece of material. However he was hoping that no one would see the bright material outlining what he was wearing under his tight white trousers.

“Are you ready” asked Dani “Just a minute can I rearrange myself please” replied David. Dani quickly felt David penis through his tight white trousers and pulled the thong over his cock. “Ow that hurts” cried David as she pulled the strap of the thong tight up his ass and giving him a wedgie “Shut it, act like a man”

“Now every time anyone says What are you wearing, or anything connected to your usual dress sense, you are to repeat the word . “Because I like wearing female lingerie”, you must follow this command for the rest of the day, if not you will not like the punishment.” David began to shiver at the thought of what Dani might make him do and decided he would try to not let her catch him out, after all if this was Dani in a good mood and treating him he didn’t want to see her dark side.

Moments later they were both heading out of the changing facilities and making their way back into the store. “Go and take these back to the kind lady and ask if she has a thong like what you are wearing” Dani ordered.

David slowly walked up the young lady who was still putting lingerie out on display. The pink thong that he was wearing chased across his dick as he walked and he was so turned on to think that Dani may have worn the thong at some point.

“Can I help you” politely said the young lady. David stuttered for a few seconds before saying “Have you got any pink thongs” He was relieved that he had got the sentence out, when the lady asked “What size do you require” “Umm I don’t know” said David, who had never before bought female underwear. He knew that he was usually a medium in his boxer size but what did that translate to in female sizes he wondered.

“Who is it for” the lady asked. Now David was in an awkward situation he was anticipating that the thong was for him, but he didn’t really want to say that to this stranger; however what else could he say. In the end David decided to say that it was for Dani and pointed over in her direction.

“Ow Dani is size 8 but she usually purchases size 6 as she likes them tight.” “Follow me” she said. David was shocked at hearing this did the young lady know Dani, would he actually be able to wear a size 6, should he say something.

David decided…………………….

TO BE CONTINUED ……………….


What did David decide?
Would he follow the command that Dani had ordered him?
What will happen next?
Does the young Lady know Dani?
Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Thank you for all comments / feedback, they are always much appreciated and thanks to everyone who has rated the story.

[Rachie]

2814

All comments are much appreciated

Thank You
Love Rachie
x x x x

More Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel comming soon

[Rachie]

ADAM

FACT FILE

Was forced to wear whatever Sarah decided last week, including her cummy underwear

Is very clever at puzzle solving

Is Laura and Sarah brother

Is attracted to Dani

Has been able to keep Sarah’s 36c bra from the last poker game

Has previously fantasised and masturbated thinking about his sisters

Has a new games console and enjoys racing games

Dislikes anything Messy or being naked outside

Wouldn’t admit or answer the following question “if he had worn his sister’s underwear before, when or how it had felt”

Would go as far sexually with his sisters (Laura / Sarah) as they were willing to go

Was the looser of Truth or Dare with a Twist that was played the previously week

The number 1 thing sexually he wanted to do was to lick Sarah’s (sisters) shaved cunt – and has been thinking about it ever since seeing it

[Rachie]

DAVID

FACT FILE

Was the overall looser of last week’s strip poker game

Lost the first Poker round

Came 9th on the second Poker round and therefore was in the bottom 2 for 2 rounds in a row.

Had to answer Lucy’s question about how the games started

Explained that his highlight of last week when he was a slave to Dani was being able to lick golden syrup from inside her

Is explaining what he dreaded about last week and why

Last week was slave to Dani and had to do all sorts of things he would never of dreamed of doing.

Believes he recognised a female voice outside the changing room

Is attracted to Laura

Ordered Sarah to shave her pussy and use anal beads

Is very short and has a skinny body

Last week was ordered by Dani (his mistress) to eat food of the toilet seat and cat bowl – he didn’t mind either of these as was pleasing his mistress

Says that the anal beads which he was forced to have up his ass felt better than he had expected but not rushing to try again

[Rachie]

DANI

FACT FILE

Was the grand winning female of last week’s Strip poker game

Is in the same form class as Amber and Brian at school / college

Was asked to show Amber around the school for her first few days at the new school

Dared Amber to write a love letter to anyone in the class

Won the second Strip Poker round

Was David’s Mistress the previous week.

The previous week had David try on her bright pink underwear underneath his white trousers while shopping

Is Polite

Has brown hair and is not very tall

Laura’s best friend and was not very happy when she found out Laura was being blackmailed by Lucy

Was very worried the previous week when was under the dining room table naked while her mother and Nan were in the room

[Rachie]

SARAH

FACT FILE

Arranged the meeting regarding her sister’s blackmailer and what they were going to do.

Was the joint loosing female with Laura for last week’s strip poker game.

Was a slave to John all last week

Is Laura’s twin sister

Has a basement which Is where the Strip Poker game is taking place

Has several sex toys

Was filmed by her sister (Laura) using her sex toys

Biggest turn on is to try things new and to be a slave – which she was to John for a week

Has long blonde hair that is usually let down

Was relieved Adam (her brother) had stripped in front of her before she had to reveal her tits and shaved pussy to her brother

Can have a bad temper if she gets wound up

Was turned on when she knew that her sister (Laura) has used her sex toys and knowing that she has something that had been inside both herself and sister

[Rachie]

LAURA

FACT FILE

Was the joint loosing female with Sarah for last week’s strip poker game.

Was a slave to John all last week

Tried to be blackmailed by Lucy

Wants to get her revenge on Lucy

Lost the second Strip Poker round

Is Sarah’s twin sister

Has a basement which Is where the Strip Poker game is taking place

Was ordered by John to use her sisters (Sarah’s) sex toys

Has long hair usually in a ponytail and has 36c breasts

Has been ordered to shove everything she had in the cinemas inside her – (resulting in her purse)

Was wishing she had chosen a different limit however would not admit what this was as she was sure the group would use it against her

Is a virgin

[Rachie]

JOHN

FACT FILE

Set up the original Strip Poker game the previous week

Was the winning male of last week’s strip poker game

Was the Master to Sarah and Laura all last week

Uncle owns the Towns club

Is Blackmailing Lucy

Is the Key person who arranges the rules of the Strip Poker Game

Is very clever and can plan things in an instance

Is attracted to Sarah

Has spiky hair

Likes computer games and is good at them

Set up the big forfeit in the last Strip Poker game

Believes that the best person’s body is Sarah however it was hard to decide

Was excited when he ordered and saw Sarah and Laura strip naked and change into purchased outfits in the cinema the previous week

[Rachie]

AMBER

FACT FILE

Has just moved to the town and is new at the school / college

Met Adam on the bus trip to Lincoln the previous week

Dived into the canal / lake at Lincoln to attract attention to herself instead of Adam

Was dared to take a picture of herself in different locations of the town, each picture must have stripped one extra item of clothing

Currently still has the pictures she took of herself stripping in town.

Was caught stripping her bra in the woods by an unknown male – later found out this was Brian

Is in Mr Freemans class at school / college along with Brian and Dani

Was given her bra back by Brian

Has become good friends with Brian

Sets her brother up regarding her diary entry and fake mentioning’s about the club

Set her brother (Mark) up to believe she was poor at playing Poker

Knows about Marks toes twitching when he is bluffing

Writes her daily events in her Diary that has been read by Mark

Asked Brian if he wanted to play poker with the group

Knows Brian is shy and believes it is her duty to break the shyness

Poured warm water over herself outside the club as a set up for Mark to follow suit

Is good at Bluffing

Loves puzzles and solving unusual facts

Also has a 9 year old gobby sister

Has played Truth or Dare with the group but never Strip Poker

Says Adam, people in Lincoln, 2 previous boyfriends and her brother Mark are the only people she’s aware of that’s seen her naked

[Rachie]

BRIAN

FACT FILE

Fairly new to the School / college

Can often seem to be shy

His family is quite poor

Has black hair

Has a dog

Is in Mr Freemans class at school / college along with Amber and Dani

Has previously seen Amber stripping in the woods

Sent a picture of Amber’s bra to herself

Gave Amber her bra back after school / college while down an alley way

Sent a note to Amber asking for her to meet him

Gave Amber her bra back

Had become good friends with Amber

Was taught how to play poker by Amber.

Encouraged and offered to play the game by Amber – and later found out it was Strip Poker

Never wanted to make friends as family often moved, however happy to be friends with Amber

Has arranged to do school / college Marketing assignment with Amber

Loves Puzzles and unusual fact's[/SIZE]

[Rachie]

MARK

FACT FILE

Is Amber’s annoying brother

Believed could get into the towns Strip Club – (but it was a set up)

Pinched Amber’s camera memory card with the photos of herself on

Stripped naked and poured freezing cold water over his cock

Was sent DVD of himself outside club and was blackmailed by group to play Strip Poker.

Loves watching films (xXx The Next Level)

Played Poker with sister (Amber) and believes he is a great Poker player and Amber is poor

Twitches his right toes when he is bluffing – while playing poker

Reads Amber’s Diary

Decided to go to the Sarah’s house to see what the blackmailers were wanting (then found out it was people he knew and forced to play Strip Poker)

Was shocked to find he was being set up by Amber

Came 9th on the first Poker round

[Rachie]

LUCY

FACT FILE

Caught John and the Twins on the bus and knew something was up, but didn’t know what this was

Is being blackmailed by John (find out more later – if not already discovered)

Shaved Laura’s pussy in the tattoo, shaving and waxing parlour

Was offered by John to take photos of Laura for her assignment

Tried to blackmail Laura

Offered to hang out with group (but didn’t know that it would be Strip Poker)

Didn’t want to play Strip Poker – and tried to get out of the game

Won the first Poker round and was pleasantly surprised at how good she could play after the first few rounds

[Rachie]

As our usual Poker game was cancel, here is an extra chapter, to keep all fans going. Thank you again for all support and everyone that has rated the story.

Part 26 (110) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

David decided to follow the young lady to a row of expensive lingerie. On here there was every colour and material and design of female lingerie imaginable. David looked through the thongs and could see, silk, mesh, lace, cotton, latex almost everything imaginable.

David stood looking at the thongs for a few minutes until he heard his phone bleep and realised he had a text message. David quickly looked at the text and discovered it was from Dani and read.

2815

David stood bewildered, looking at his phone and reading for a second time before turning around and scratching his head. After this he rummaged through the row upon row of thongs and was rather turned on, by the feel of them rubbing across his hands.

Eventually he found a pink silk thong matching what he was wearing. It was size 8 would this do he thought. David was a little relieved that the thong wasn’t so small as he hoped it would not be so tight. Grabbing the silk thong David rushed towards to changing facilities. Here the young sales assistant stood, eagerly watching David closer than normal. Had she noticed the thong David was wearing?

When David placed the thong on the counter she began to shake her head. “I said that you friend usually buys a size 6” she said in a stern voice. “But I couldn’t find any size 6” David responded glad that he had not seen any.

“I believe we have some new stock the same design as this, in the back room” the young lady stated. “I will be right back” she said leaving the shop floor. David crossed his fingers and was hoping that there would not be any small ones however moments later the lady returned holding a pair of the skimpiest underwear you have ever seen.

David looked shocked at seeing what a size 6 thong looked like. “Here we are” she said, seeming happy that she had found a smaller size in the back room.

David took the thong and started to wonder into the back room, as Dani had instructed on her text message. “Where are you off” the lady asked. “Dani is waiting in here, and wishes to try these skirts on” David said lying and pointing to some very small skirts.

The young lady looked at David and nodded her head. David was not sure if she believed him or not and wondered off to the changing room now carrying a sexy size 6 silk thong and a short mini skirt.

It wasn’t long before David reached the changing room. He sat in a similar sized room to what he was in earlier wandering what the message he would receive may be. He had left the door slightly ajar as instructed. Suddenly his phone rang, it was from Dani and David quickly answered it.

“Hello, Slave

Did you get the thong as instructed” Dani asked. “Yes miss, however it’s a size 6 hope that will be ok” David responded. “What do you want me to do next” he asked, already anticipating what Dani was going to say. “Do you like wearing female clothes” she asked.

“I like wearing female lingerie” David responded in a calm quite voice, hoping no one would hear him. “What did you say slave” Dani asked. “I like wearing female lingerie” repeated David in a louder voice feeling quite ashamed that he had said this.

I want you to Strip out of your white trousers and top, leaving yourself in only my pink thong. You will then receive your next instruction. David did all that he was asked to do while the door was still unlocked and slightly ajar. Once in only Dani’s cute sexy thong, David remained seated in the changing room waiting for his mistress’s next task. This is where David received one of the biggest shocks of the weeks when…………….

TO BE CONTINUED …………..

What was David’s big shock?
Will David full fill all of Dani’s commands?
What happened next?

Find out by reading more Strip Poker with a Twist

[Rachie]

What was David’s shock – find out here.

Thanks for all of the different scenarios that you believe could happen next. The suspense is now over, hope you enjoy part 27 of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel.

Part 27 (111) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

This is where David received one of the biggest shocks of the weeks when the door suddenly swung open with a horrible creak. “CREAKKK!!” David closed his eyes, and covered the panty filled thong with his hands. He was totally embarrassed and was trying to think of an excuse.

Eventually he opened his eyes and saw Laura and Sarah stood there with Sarah’s camcorder pointing towards him.

They were both chuckling never imagining that they would see David in female lingerie. “Now what have we here” Laura asked with a smug grin. David didn’t know what to say and just sat on the bench still trying to hide any modesty he had remaining.

After a short while Sarah said “How do you feel in sexy female lingerie” she was mainly talking to the camera rather than David himself. David didn’t realise this and instead responded “I like wearing female lingerie” blushing as he realised his every word was caught on tape.

The twins stood there giggling some more, this resulted in David feeling more embarrassed and his monster started to grow in the pink female thong. His cock was now so big that the tip of it was poking out the top.

“Wow what a monster” said Sarah again playing to the camera. It was then that David received another text message, this is what it said.

Dear Slave, I wud like you to masturbate in my underwear that u r currently wearing, I want u 2 leave your sticky mess in the thong. You will then receive your next task in 10 minutes after u have done this.

From your Mistress.

The message was poorly written but David could understand what the message from Dani was implying. First he asked Laura and Sarah if they would be willing to do 1 thing for him. “Of course, but only 1 thing” answered Laura, still stood outside of the changing room trying to hold the camcorder steady with both her shakey hands.

“Can you please close the door” David asked. “Of course we will” replied both Laura and Sarah at the same time. David felt mighty relieved at hearing this, but was very shocked when both Laura and Sarah entered the cubical and shut the door behind them. They then pulled the catch across locking themselves in the changing room with David.

“But But..” started David. “But what…… ”asked Laura “We have done exactly what you instructed and have shut the door” “David realised that they were correct.

“What are you waiting for” the twins asked. David wondered what they meant, and soon realised that they were involved in all that Dani had planned for him. The twins just stood smiling at David still video recording the whole events for future evidence

David stood up wishing he had asked the twins something else instead of to shut the changing room door.

David wasn’t sure if he should face the camera or turn so his back was towards the 2 twin females. After a short time to think about it, David decided that he may as well be a man about everything as they had all ready seen his package the previous week however not in sexy female lingerie.

He lowered his hand towards the silk thong and gently rubbed the content inside. Slowly at first, but soon tightening his grip around the manly contents and quickening the stoke around his stiffening tool. It wasn’t long before he was being turned on by his own hand in Dani’s thong and he was nearing the edge of no return.

Suddenly …………….

TO BE CONTINUED …………..

Suddenly what?
What will Dani’s next command be?
What will happen next?

[Rachie]

Here is;

Part 28 (112) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Suddenly his cock squirted sticky mess everywhere. A lot of the mess ended up on the thong, some on the inside and a lot on the outside as his large stiff weapon was now too big to be concealed inside the female clothing. To the two female twins that were watching it looked a most erotic sight, seeing their friend spunk barely a metre from them. They were both grinning like Cheshire cat’s and were glad that they had caught everything on tape.

Moments later David’s phone bleeped again. David let go of his still wet and sticky cock to pick up the phone. The message again was from Dani and this is what it read

After you have done your duty I want you to remove the thong and sniff your sticky mess, I then want you to change into the new garment and feel how the silk feels on your now soft diggler (dick). I will then message your next task in a few moments.

David sighed after reading the message and soon realised that Dani was correct and that his cock had now begun to shrink in the pink underwear. His phone had also got sticky spunk on some of the keys where he had been clicking to view the message.

“What are you waiting for” chuckled Laura. David knew what he must do and turned around letting his back face the two twins. He was hoping that they wouldn’t capture his spunk drained cock on video.

David then pulled down the thong revealing his ass to the twins. As he bent down to pull them off his legs the girls could easily see his hairy balls and Laura zoomed in to capture this for future benefits.

Once David had removed one leg out of the hole he kicked the cum drenched thong towards the twins. They both jumped as they smacked Laura in the face “Ewwww” she screamed as she felt the sticky mess David had left.

David then bent forward and pulled on the clean new pink thong while still wondering what Dani could possibly have him do next. His mind was still racing when his phone bleeped once more.

David quickly grabbed the phone while still pulling up his white trousers. He scrambled through the many menus on the now sticky phone, before discovering the message. Reading it his bones began to shiver.

Your next task slave boy is to take the sticky thong back and hang it back on the rail for unfitted clothes. You may them leave the store and meet me in McDonalds. Remember all of the rules.

(signed) Dani

David put the phone back in his trouser pocket and stared at the twins still filming him in the changing room. By the twin’s feet was the sticky thong that David knew he must take back into the store and leave on the rail outside the changing room.

He picked up the thong and wondered out of the changing room while both of the twins stayed behind. David was glad of this and relieved that there was no one to show him up as he walked towards the rail to put the thong back. However just as he was taking the thong out of his pocket and putting on the rail ………………..

TO BE CONTINUED …………..

(Finish the sentence)
However just as he was taking the thong out of his pocket and putting on the rail ………

What will happen to David, Dani and the twins, next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

All comments and feedback are always much appreciated
Thanks to everyone who has rated the story, left comments or said thanks you

[Rachie]

Thanks for all the continued support, hope you enjoy the puzzle in this chapter as well as the ending of the chapters / parts about David and Dani. Also this is a larger chapter than usual becuase of the content where wished to finish

Part 29 (113) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Just as he was taking the thong out of his pocket and putting it on the rail David’s Phone went bleep, bleep again. Sugar, David thought when he realised it must be a message from Dani.

Dropping the thong on the floor instead of the rail David rummaged in his pocket to read the text message. As David expected it was from Dani. The message was very short and David sniggered as he realised what Dani was forcing him to do. After a short while David reread the message that was very short and said:

How do you feel in sexy female lingerie!

A second later just as David was bending down to pick up the sticky thong he answered the question in a loud voice “I Love the feeling of female underwear” He felt totally embarrassed after saying this.

The young shop assistant looked over at David, wondering why in the world he had said something like that, she was smiling as the realisation hit her that the thong was not for Dani after all.

David quickly placed the thong onto the rails and started to bolt for the door. He just got out of the shop, still wearing the new thong that he hadn’t purchased when he noticed Laura and Sarah wander out of the changing rooms. What are they going to get up to know, David thought.

However while still thinking this, he was not going to waste any time finding out and quickly walked through the shopping complex. He hadn’t got far when he heard a loud deafening squeal “Ewww, who’s left sticky mess all over this thong”

David wondered if he should turn around or run, but quickly decided to act natural and try to blend in with the many people around him, he had recognised the squeal and had heard it many times before as it came from one of the twins.

Inside the shop there was now a lot of commotion as the young lady came over and inspected the thong. She recognised it straight away and was determined that she would capture David who she knew had tried on the pink underwear and must have left his man cream behind. She also knew that Dani was a regular customer so believed she may help her. At the current moment she had no idea that Dani had instigated the whole thing.

There were also other people in the shop that were asking why the twins had screamed and when they realised what had happened they were disgusted at knowing a male would wear female underwear and leave his cream inside.

The twins both discreetly departed from the shop and wandered off through the shopping complex. David had approached the escalator that led up to the next floor. Hoping on this he was shocked, when he heard a voice behind him laughing and pointing at him.

Whatever could the person be laughing at, thought David, but suddenly realised when he heard another cackle and voice say something like Panty Boy” David at once realised what the ill-mannered young boy was referring to and felt ashamed that he had gotten used to the nice feel of the silky material around his balls and cock and had totally forgotten about the thong.

David hopped off the escalator and made his way towards the meeting point that Dani had arranged earlier, on his way he passed a young lady who was looking most confused, she was working in one of the many shops and was puzzled trying to solve the following question.

She had a very large box (Height: 1m 70cm / Width: 2m 10cm / Length: 2m 00cm) and coke cans in packs of 6. The dimension of the packages were 50cm in length, 20cm in width and the height of the packages were 40cm. She understood that all of the coke needed to be stood the correct way around (not lent on side) The young lady was trying to work out in advance how many packs of coke would fit into the box and she wanted to bring that many from the store room.

2816

David didn’t offer any help as he was still ashamed of what he was wearing and knew he had better hurry to meet Dani as he didn’t want to upset her anymore.

(Back to Strip Poker Game)
After revealing all of this he said, “This was the day / event that I dreaded the most”. The group were all happy at hearing this. They were still sat in the stuffy room that was red hot

“Is it now time for round 3” asked Lucy who was doing remarkably well and getting into the flow of what had happened in the past. Some of the other replies meanwhile where asking another question. The question they were busy asking was ……………………

TO BE CONTINUED ……….......

Can you solve the mysterious packing puzzle (coke in a box)– (please be aware that there may be space in the box left over and that all coke packs cannot be split and cannot be on their sides.)

What was the question some of the group were busy asking

What will happen next, now that we are back to the Strip Poker Game?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

[Rachie]

CANS IN A BOX

Below you can see an image of the correct answer for the Puzzle: Cans in a box. Please remember this is 2D and will have 4 levels of this. As the box is 1.7m high and the cans are 40cm each. Each square on the grid is 10cm cubed
2817

Congratulations to Kisunesoldier for being the only person to get the correct answer.

Thanks for all the many people that have taken part by either posting answer on story thread or the many viewers who have taken time to private message me there expected answers.

Many people expected it to be 160 as they had got 4 rows x 10 in lengh x 4 levels. Hope the puzzle was challenging enough lol

More Strip Poker with a twist will be up within the next hour (please stay tuned)

Thank you
Love Rachie

[Rachie]

Well done Kisunesoldier for getting the correct answer to puzzle: cans In a box.

Thank you for everyone that has commented and made the story a huge success- please keep commenting.

Now what will happen next? – Find out here

Part 30 (114) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The question they were busy asking was “What has happened to the video can we see it” The two twins didn’t say anything and instead just grinned while David was pleading for them not to be so cruel.

It was soon time for round 3.
Laura again tried her luck while Dani was sure she had a great hand and was anxious to reveal it

Meanwhile David had been dealt terrible cards for the third round in a row. He was wishing for better luck when he swapped his cards as he didn’t want to have to remove more clothing and have something taken from him for good as well as a Dare.

His first cards were (H - 8) (C - 4) (S - 4) (C - 3) (D - 2). What should I do, he thought while he had options for changing some cards. His tough choice involved either ditching his highest card (H - 8), in anticipation of receiving a 6 would, this be a wise move, he thought to himself. In the end he bit the bullet and swapped the card

It wasn’t long before the group heard David swear as he hadn’t received the card he was drastically in need of. David felt certain his high card was going to be in the bottom 2 and was already dreading the circumstances.

David sat watching as the others revealed their cards hoping and wishing he wouldn’t be in the bottom 2. Is this to be the unluckiest day of my life, David thought.

Amber was a little disappointed in her cards after the swap; however she was relieved that her card was at least a spade.

The order of the round was as follows.

Laura = 4 OF A KIND (H - 7) (H - 7) (S - 7) (C - 7) (D - 7)
Dani = 4 OF A KIND (H - 3) (H - 3) (S - 3) (D - 3) (D - 6)

John = FULL HOUSE (H - 10) (C -10) (S - 10) (C - 8) (H - 8)
Amber = FLUSH (S -KING) (S - QUEEN) (S - JACK) (S - 10) (S - 6)

Adam = 3 OF A KIND (D - ACE) (C - ACE) (S - ACE) (C - 9) (H - 6)
Mark = 2 PAIRS (H - KING) (C - KING) (C - JACK) (S - JACK) (D - 10)

Brian = 2 PAIRS (S - QUEEN) (S - QUEEN) (D - 8) (S - 8) (D - ACE)
David = HIGH CARD (H -10) (C - 5) (S - 4) (C - 3) (D - 2)

Sarah = HIGH CARD (D - 9) (C - 8) (S - 6) (S - 5) (D -4)
Lucy = HIGH CARD (C - 7) (C - 6) (C - 5) (C - 4) (D - 2)

Lucy was trying for a Straight Flush but hadn’t been able to make it work and therefore had only ended up with a High Card of a 7, while Sarah was trying for a flush and ended up with a high card 9

The group were all amazed as Laura actually had 5 of a kind, however the rules stated 4 of a kind is what it would be counted as. This was only possible as they were playing with 2 packs of cards.

Laura had won an extra chip taking her to 1 chip; Lucy had lost 2 chips resulting in her having only 1 remaining Sarah also just had 1 chip remaining. Dani was the outright leader with 3 chips while David was still losing with 0 chips and no Hoodie.

Time for round 4 mentioned Dani, who was becoming as excited as ever after realising she had won the previous Poker Game.

The order of the round was as follows.

Adam = Straight Flush (D - 9) (D - 8) (D - 7) (D - 6) (D - 5)
Brian = Full House (C - 3) (H - 3) (S - 3) (S - 4) (D - 4)

John = STRAIGHT (S - 10) (S - 9) (C - 8) (H - 7) (H - 6)
David = THREE OF A KIND (H - 6) (S - 6) (D - 6) (D - KING) (S - 3)

Dani = 2 PAIRS(C - ACE) (S - ACE) (D - 9) (C - 9) (S - KING)
Sarah = 2 PAIRS (H - ACE) (D - ACE) (S - 9) (H - 9) (H - JACK)

Laura = PAIR (H - KING) (C - KING) (D - 10) (S - 5) (H - 2)
Amber = PAIR (S - QUEEN) (C - QUEEN) (S - 8) (S - 7) (S - 6)

Lucy = HIGH CARD (S - JACK) (S - 10) (S - 8) (S - 6) (H - 3)
Mark = HIGH CARD (C - 7) (S - 5) (S - 4) (D - 3) (C - 2)

This meant that Mark had lost the hand and as he only had 1 chip remaining he was going to require stripping something and as the winner Adam would get the honour of this. It wasn’t long before Mark had decided; the item he asked to be removed was his shoes.

Adam swiftly pulled off Mark’s smelly shoes while thinking about the question he could ask Lucy as her forfeit for being in the bottom 2 for 2 games in a row.

Laura also had the honour of asking this as she was the winner of the previous round, she was thinking hard about what Lucy had threatened to do previously that week, in the end Laura asked her question to Lucy first, this was ……………….

TO BE CONTINUED ……………………….

Thanks for everyone that had taken part in my previous quiz (Cans in a box).

What will Lucy’s questions be?

What will happen next – keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers?

There will be more strip poker soon

Love Rachie
x x x

[Rachie]

Thanks for everyone that has viewed and commenting either of the Strip Poker stories. It has now received 350,000 viewers combined. Thanks You

Also thank you Shavedrachel for both the 400th post and 400th reply

I have also started a new story please find link at end of the chapter

The below chapter is also a little longer than usual please enjoy

Find out what Lucy’s questions will be here in Part 31 of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Part 31 (115) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

In the end Laura’s question to Lucy was, would you have shown anyone those pictures, how many more do you have and what did you think when you had the opportunity to see me in the Shaving parlour. Laura’s question was very long and some of the group were wondering if this was actually more than 1 question however they never said anything as they wanted to know the answers themselves.

Lucy sat thinking about the question and which parts to answer first, eventually her head bent down and a mumbling sound came out of her mouth. This is what she answered.

I just have 4 more pictures but 2 of them are rather blurred or not sharp, the best picture is what I sent you. I don’t think I would have dared to keep up the threat, and the only reason why I did this was because I was jealous of your activities or what I believed your activities could be. I wanted to know what you were doing and why. Also I now feel stupid about doing this but honoured that you have let me play these games” she stated quivering and a few of the group actually believe she was nervous about possibly stripping in front of them.

When I got to see your delicate areas in the shaving parlour I felt so turned on, and after wards I did certain things to myself. Also I was a little shocked at first and glad of John’s other offer.

What other offer some of the group wondered, however they never said anything. They were also starting to enjoy Lucy and forgive her for her activities; however she still had a long way to go.

It was now Lucy’s turn to answer a truth question set by Adam. Adam was busy thinking while Laura’s question was being answered. His question to Lucy was “Who in the room here, do you want to see lose the most, and why”

The group were puzzled at the question and were thinking that Adam had not paid much attention to Lucy’s last answer and were expecting him to ask about John’s offer.

Lucy quickly answered the question with the following response “I don’t really mind who loses the game, as long as it is not myself.” “The reason for this is because I am shy about my body and not many people have seen me in the flesh” The group were a little puzzled about this as they had heard several rumours in the past about Lucy and the types of kinky things that she had previously done.

“Is the thing about Ben, not true then” asked a curious David. “What have you heard about Ben?” asked Lucy puzzled. “Also that is a question for another time” Lucy was beginning to get into the flow of the Strip Poker game and understand when to answer a question and when not.

“Is it time for round 5” asked John. “Yes agreed the rest as the 5 cards were dealt out to the individual people”

After they had exchanged cards, Adam was confident that he had the best hand, having 5 kings was surly going to win. The group could all see him smiling and grinning like a Cheshire cat and could tell that he had a strong hand

Both John and David were hoping to get a straight (5 cards following on from each other e.g.) 2, 3, 4, 5, 6.) Some of the group were very surprised and others were shocked when the revealing took place, below is what everybody had

Mark = Royal Flush (S - ACE) (S - KING) (S - QUEEN) (S - JACK) (S - 10)
Adam = 4 OF A KIND (S - KING) (H - KING) (D - KING) (C - KING) (C - KING)

David = 3 OF A KIND (C - 9) (D - 9) (H - 9) (S - 8) (D - 2)
Laura = 2 PAIRS (C - JACK) (H - JACK) (S - 10) (H - 10) (D - QUEEN)

Brian = 2 PAIRS (C - 7) (S - 7) (D - 6) (H - 6) (H - ACE)
Sarah = PAIR (D - 5) (H - 5) (S - 4) (S - 3) (C - 2)

Lucy = PAIR (C - 3) (S - 3) (H - 8) (H - 6) (S - 5)
Amber = HIGH CARD (H - KING) (H - JACK) (H - 9) (H - 8) (S - 6)

Dani = HIGH CARD (D - 10) (D - 8) (C - 7) (D - 6) (D - 4)
John = HIGH CARD (S - 7) (H - 6) (C - 4) (D - 3) (D - 2)

Mark had beaten all odds and had won his first round. He collected his extra chip and asked if he could purchase his shoes back. There was a short shape answer from John which was “NO! The rules are that when an item of clothing is removed it stays off no matter what, reason for this is because it would take quite some time for people to be removing and dressing all of the time”

After John had said this Mark could understand what John was meaning and apologies for not listening earlier. John lost his 2 chips and Dani lost 1 of her 3 chips. Mark looked pleased with his progress despite having already removed his hat

Round 6 soon took place and this was an interesting hand. A lot of the players had potential good hands but nothing substantial before the turn (cards swapped). Mark was still boasting about being the only person that could be good enough to get a Royal Flush (best hand possible in Poker). Amber was starting to get pissed off with Mark’s boasting and ………………………

TO BE CONTINUED ……………………

What did Amber do next?
Will everyone forgive Lucy and for how long?
What will happen next?
Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

If you are over 18/21 and have enjoyed this story feel free to check out my other new story on Kink Talk. Please comment more Strip Poker with Twist and Jane’s Punishment will be coming soon

Jane’s Punishment
http://www.kinktalk.com/talk/showthread.php?t=1353

Thank you

Love Rachie
x x x x

[Rachie]

ANOTHER TWIST

Hope you like this chapter – and the next few Poker rounds to come.

Thanks for all of the responses and hits / ratings that the story has received. Hope these will continue

Anyway find out what Ambers does when she gets annoyed with Mark her in Part 32

Part 32 (116) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Amber was starting to get pissed off with Mark’s boasting and suggested a raise in the game steaks of the next round between herself and Mark (her brother) What Amber said was “If you think you are so good why don’t we have a little bet of our own”

“What sort of bet” asked Mark puzzled. “Well let’s say that between the next 3 games whoever has the highest hand the most gets to keep all of the looser clothing except for underwear and they must travel home like this.

“But you will probably just borrow Sarah and Laura’s clothing” Mark replied. “No! Whoever loses must NOT borrow anything and can only wear their underwear but when they get home they must hand this over to the winner”

Amber was getting more and more excited about her plan and was almost certain that she could beat Mark for 2 out of 3 games.

“Ok, I agree” muttered Mark “as long as you swear to do everything, when I beat you” he continued trying to sound confident.

The whole of the room was most interested in the new twist that there Strip poker game had revealed and were feeling excited about the new side bet.

Suddenly Brian chipped into the conversation saying “This new bet seems very interesting, does any female want a side bet with myself” he said, trying to be a bit ambitious. The whole room was silent when suddenly John spoke “Wont you have take up Brian on that bet Lucy”

Lucy looked around hoping that there may be another Lucy in the room and that John was actually talking to them. Of course he wasn’t and Lucy reluctantly said “O.K, I will take Brian up with the same rules as the side bet between Mark and Amber”

“Is it time for the next round” asked Laura “and the same rules apply to all of these games as well” he continued in a sneaky sort of way.

Round 6
This was a very tense round with it being the first round of the side bets. Amber was watching Mark closely especially his toes which were now only covered with his socks as he had been stripped of his shoes 2 rounds ago. She was a little worried when she didn’t see Mark’s toes twitching at all. Had he managed to control his twitching, had he double bluffed her in the previous games? However why would he have done this as she believed Mark had no idea about the strip poker game at that current time.

Amber was starting to get worked up but was relieved when they both told the group what hand they held.

“I have 3 of a Kind” said Mark cheerfully. Amber know felt relieved as she had 3 of a kind herself and knew that her cards were 3 x Aces (The best, 3 of a kind possible)

Both Lucy and Brian had low pairs. Both were nervous as their cards were turned as they both expected to be the looser of the side bet as well as possibly being in the bottom 2 places (9th / 10th)

There were also 2 of the 10 members that had 4 of a kind and were both expecting to be the winner of the round. The overall results for round 6 were as follows ………………

TO BE CONTINUED …………………..

Who will be the winner of that rounds side bets?
Amber / Mark
Lucy / Brian

Who will be the loser of the side bet overall?
Amber / Mark
Lucy / Brian

What will happen next?

All comments are much appreciated and fuel me on to write more and post at a more regular date as the next couple of chapters have already been pre typed.

Also there will be more Jill’s Punishment within the next couple of hours – please comment on that also – over on Kink Talk

Thank you for all of the support

Love Rachie
x x x x

[Rachie]

What were the overall results?
Who would lose this rounds side bets

Find out below……..

Part 33 (117) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The overall results for round 6 were as follows

John = 4 OF A KIND (S - JACK) (S - JACK) (C - JACK) (H - JACK) (D - 7)
Sarah = 4 OF A KIND (S - 10) (S - 10) (H - 10) (D - 10) (S - 8)

Mark = 3 OF A KIND (H - ACE) (C - ACE) (D - ACE)) (S - 9) (C - 7)
Amber = 3 OF A KIND (S - ACE) (S - ACE) (H - ACE) (D - 8) (D - 5)

David = 2 PAIRS (S - KING) (C - KING) (D - JACK) (D - JACK) (S - 8)
Adam = 2 PAIRS (S - 9) (D - 9) (C - 6) (D - 6) (S - 2)

Brian = PAIR (D - 7) (H - 7) (S - KING) (C - 7) (C - 3)
Lucy = PAIR (S - 2) (C - 2) (S - 9) (H - 8) (C - 6)

Dani = HIGH CARD (C - 10) (C - 8) (S - 6) (H - 4) (D - 3)
Laura = HIGH CARD (S - 7) (H - 5) (C - 4) (S - 3) (D - 2)

Amber’s heart sank as she realised that Mark also had 3 Aces, and when he revealed a 9 of Spades she realised that she had lost the game (as it went down to high cards).

Mark sat gloating at his achievement and was beginning to boast about how good he was playing. Amber’s face became redder and redder as her anger boiled up inside her. Meanwhile Brian had beaten Lucy as his pair of 7s trumped Lucy’s low pair of 2s.

Both Brian and Lucy were also most relieved not to be in the bottom 2, and this fell to Dani in 9th position and Laura who came last.

Laura previously had 1 chip however needed to sacrifice 2 chips. This meant that she would have to lose an item of clothing. She sat there for a moment before asking John, who was the winner of the hand to remove her shoes. John slowly untied the shoe laces of her white trainers and pulled them of Laura’s slender feet.

As John did this he rubbed one of his fingers over the bottom of Laura’s feet and she quickly flinched as the tingly feeling shot from her foot. John just smiled as he did this and the group were unaware of his actions.

“Now what about Dani”, John asked. Lucy looked at John with a strange facial expression wondering what he was meaning. Dani new perfectly well what he was implying and sat patiently awaiting John’s next words these were.

Dani what is the most sexual thing you have ever done? Dani looked shocked at Johns question and she had answered a similar question previously. Her head bowed down as she said “You know I have not been sexual active. The most sexual thing I have had done is having someone’s tongue inside me”

“Inside you” asked Brian, already understanding what Dani was implying. “Yes inside me” Dani reiterated while pointing down towards the hole she was talking about.

David looked across towards her, already knowing that he was one of the people that Dani was talking about.

“What’s your question Mark” asked Dani. Mark sat there not expecting to have the opportunity to ask a truth question. “When was the last time you had a tongue inside you, please describe the experience and how you felt” was Mark’s question.

Dani sat a little shocked at the question that she must answer. The group already knew from David’s truth question earlier that game that he had licked golden syrup from inside her love hole; however she had never imagined explaining how and why this happened or how it had made her feel.

Dani soon started her speech which was the following ………..

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

What was Dani’s speech?
Has Dani had other people’s tongues inside her?
How did it make Dani feel?

What will happen next – keep reading strip poker with a twist for answers?

[Rachie]

Hope everyone is enjoying the story and the game so far, find out what Dani’s speech is here, also a table of results so far and a short puzzle for EVERYONE to partake. Please read and comment and more will follow shortly

Part 34 (119) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Dani soon started her speech which was the following ….

“The last time that there was a tongue inside my love hole was last week. This was when I let David stick his talented tongue inside me” Dani continued to say blushing.

“You let him” started John surprised, “I would willingly pa….”. Johns speech was never finished as Adam interrupted asking “What were the events that took place leading up to this” Adam asked, grinning and getting hard at the thought of David tongue going in the one place he had always wanted to enter, if this was punishment for losing the game, Adam would willingly be the looser.

“Well David had to eat 2 items of food from wherever I chose. After that he had the option of eating Golden Syrup from wherever he wanted. He then chose to eat it off my body and from inside me.” Dani was starting to gasp thinking back to what had happened.

“And lastly how did it make you feel” asked Mark reiterating the final part of the question. “Well he made me feel like I was in heaven and when he finished I really wanted a lot more” “Did you touch yourself” asked Adam.

“That’s not part of the question” answered Dani “however I did not touch myself then” Dani said emphasising the last word. “THEN” said David puzzled and glad that he had pleased his then mistress.

Below you can see the current progress of the game so far.
Top grid = Winner / loser / 9th place finisher of each round
Second grid = Chips that each of the players had at any given time
Bottom grid = Clothing that had currently been removed.

2818

The game was hotting up nicely as well as the mini forfeit tasks that Mark / Amber were playing and the one between Lucy / Brian.

Is it time for round 7 asked Mark who was almost dying for his reward if he beat Amber in the following game. The game soon began and was as expected a very tense game especially for Amber and Lucy who were losing their side bets.

In this game there was a lot of bluffing before the cards were swapped, players were saying that they were wishing for several cards and hoping to get a certain hand. They were mainly hoping that others would fall for their trap and ditch certain cards because of this. They were also hoping that others would aim for a higher hand in order to win the round. Amber said that she had 2 high pairs. This then resulted in Mark ditching his second low pair in anticipation of getting 3 of a kind.

Lucy was hoping to achieve a straight however when she received a 3 of Clubs instead of a Queen or Eight she was very disappointed as she realised all she had was a Jack High and felt certain Brian would have a higher hand and win the game resulting in her losing her side bet.

The overall results were as follows.

Laura = 4 OF A KIND (S - 2) (S - 2) (H - 2) (C - 2) (D -8)
Lucy – FLUSH (C - JACK) (C - 10) (C - 9) (C - 8) (C - 3)

Dani – 3 OF A KIND (C - 6) (S - 6) (D - 6) (S - ACE) (H - 4)
John – 2 PAIRS (C - QUEEN) (D - QUEEN) (D - 9) (S - 9) (H - 3)

Brian – PAIR (C - ACE) – (S - ACE) (H - QUEEN) (H - 8) (H - 7)
Amber – PAIR (S - KING) (D - KING) (H - 8) (C - 5) (C - 3)

Sarah – PAIR (S - QUEEN) (H - QUEEN) (C - 7) (C - 5) (D - 4)
Mark – PAIR (S - JACK) (H - JACK) (C - 4) (S - 3) (D - 2)

David – HIGH CARD (D - JACK) (D - 9) (C - 6) (D - 4) (D - 3)
Adam – HIGH CARD (S - 7) (S - 6) (S - 5) (S - 4) (C- 2)

When Brian turned his first card over which was an Ace, Lucy believed she had lost the round and subsequently her second round to Brian. She started to plead with him to be easy on her while still turning her cards over. “All of your cards are Club’s” suddenly shouted John. Lucy was not paying much attention to John and was anticipating he was talking to someone else.

Brian meanwhile glanced at Lucy’s cards and realised that in fact she had beaten him. It was purely luck; he knew however a win was a win.

“What card did you throw away” quizzed John to the worried looking Adam. “I threw away a 2 of Spades and I received a 2 of Clubs” responded Adam. “I was hoping to get a Straight however I have ended up with a 7 high” Do you realise you already had a Flush (all spades) said Laura rubbing the fact into her loosing brother.

Adam had not been thinking much about the last round as he was busy trying to solve the puzzle that Amber had set for him. It was the same type of puzzle as they had played in Lincoln and Adam had been asked to try and discover what the word linking the clues were. Amber had previously told Adam that depending on how many clues he needed she may award him. Adam had been thinking about the clues prior to the game and an answer had suddenly cropped into his head. The first clues he had been given were the following:

WHAT AM I?
1) Lots of people read me
2) I am small
3) I can be many colours

More clues will follow shortly


With Adam distraction he had lost the round and had to sacrificed 2 of his chips, before the round he was winning the game with 3 chips and all clothing however he had now slumped down to having only 1 chip.

Amber had played a convincing bluff on Mark and he was rather annoyed having ditched his second low pair. If he hadn’t have done this he would have beaten Amber and won their side bet.

Laura was currently the only person to wins two games however as she had also lost 2 she was nowhere near leading the game. Mr and Mrs Consistency were Brian and Amber who at present had neither won or been in the bottom 2 and had all chips they had started with.

“Now then it’s time for round 8 and this will be the round that both of the side bets are decided”, currently both bets were 1 all. “Good luck” said John However first …………………………………

Adam meanwhile was thinking of the first 3 clues he had been given as well as …………….

TO BE CONTINUED……………………

Can you solve Puzzle Word 2 current clues are:
What am I?

1) Lots of people read me
2) I am small
3) I can be many colours...............

Who will be the 2 losers of the side Bets?
However first what?
What will happen next?

Please comment and more will follow shortly. All Puzzle Word ideas / solving / guesses are always much appreciated.

[Rachie]

PUZZLE WORD IDEA'S

Some of the answers that have been posted so far are below, as well as a lot more send privately that wish not to be named



my paychecks

mobile phone screen.

"text"?

Anything from cash to an ipod nano Too early to tell yet

A Stamp.

A Book of some sort


WHO WILL LOSE THE SIDE BETS


I stick with the girls losing the bets

Mark and Lucy loose the side bets


Another Puzzle Word Clue in a short story part will be up shortly- thanks for everyone that has taken part, and hope more will follow. If you change your mind for Puzzle Words, feel free to state your new answer.

Has anyone got the correct answer already, find out shortly?

Apologies have edited the quotes above so easier to read, please read the last chapters post for correct wording

Thank You
Love Rachie
x x x x

[Rachie]

So far I have currently received 39 Puzzle Words Ideas; thank you for everyone who has taken part from people who have private messaged their answers to people who have posted their answers. Does this extra clue rule out any of your guesses or confirm your suspicions.

Part 34b (119b) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Adam meanwhile was thinking of the first 3 clue's he had been given before the game as well as the next clue Amber had told him before they had stated to play their Strip Poker game.

He was previously thinking it was some kind of book; however did this really fit the new clue which was as follows.

I can fly, short distances?

Adam had a hard time trying to think of anything that he believed could be read, was small, could be many colours as well as fly short distances.

This last clue ruled a lot of initial items out, what could this word actually be. He was determined to get the mysterious puzzle word as quick as he could as he was in desperate need for Amber to reward him in some way or other.

His mind was racing over what his reward could be and what could be linking all of the clues. He was so worked up that he didn’t even hear John speech or the start of his sentence which was “However first …………..”

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

What could the puzzle word answer be? Here are the clues once again

1) Lots of people read me
2) I am small
3) I can be many colours
4) I can fly, short distances

Also does anyone want to guess who will be the 2 sub bet loosers

AMBER OR MARK
LUCY OR BRIAN

All comments are always much appreciated

[Rachie]

Thanks for all answers to Puzzle Word - another clue is revealed in this chapter - happy reading, please comment no matter how silly your answer may be, also all comments on the story and who you think will lose the side bets is much appreciated

Part 35 (120) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

However first David had to strip an extra layer of clothing because he had run out of chips and needed to hand 1 over because he had finished the last round in only 9th place.

He had previously already been stripped of his hoodie after the second round, and he now decided it would be the winner’s duty to remove his shoes. He was wearing some designer Nike Trainers that were white with the usual tick logo design on the side.

It was Laura honour to remove these as she had won the previous round. Rather than looking excited at removing these she looked disgusted as she was expecting David’s feet to smell as most males do.

Laura slowly bent down and untied the laces and pulled David’s feet slowly out of the trainers. She was pleasantly surprised and glad that his feet smelt nowhere near as bad as what she was expecting.

Most of the group were watching David as she did this and were all glad that they had already made someone remove 2 pieces of clothing as this made the likely hood of the game lasting to long and they were less likely to have to strip naked themselves, or at least if they did they wouldn’t be the first.

Amber passed a piece of paper to Adam, who looked surprised at the scrappy note with the writing “I AM FEMALE” written on it. What was she on about, thought Adam, who already knew Amber was a female.

It suddenly dawned on him that this was another clue for the puzzle word. This clue made all that Adam was thinking about go out of the window, what could the word be, he wondered?

It was soon time for round 8 to be dealt. The honour of dealer for this round fell to Lucy who kindly dealt the cards to all 10 players. This round was very tense, as none of the players were wishing to lose their side bets. Again there was a lot of bluffing and doubling bluffing happening.

Amber was partly relieved that Mark had no shoes on and she was watching everything his feet were doing. The original cards that Amber was dealt were (S - KING) (C - KING) (D - 10) (H - 3) (C - 3). She was currently holding 2 pairs however would this beat Mark, she wondered.

Amber had quite a big predicament. Should she discard her low pair of 3s in the hope of receiving an extra king and making 3 of a kind which is the next hand up from 2 pairs

Meanwhile Mark tried boasting that he had 3 of a kind and was hoping for a full house or 4 of a kind. Amber was watching his toes as they twitched and thought about the possibilities of what Mark was saying.

At the same time as all of this Brian and Lucy were having their own mini battle. The two players were each trying to make the other believe that they had a certain hand; Lucy said she had 4 of a kind and that they were Jacks, while Brian said he had 3 jacks. Laura chipped in saying someone was lying as she had 2 jacks and promptly showed the group her jacks.

Laura’s actions were most unusual as it is normally a key thing in Poker to keep your cards secret until the last minute. However with herself doing this it made both Brian and Lucy blush and everyone was trying to see if either of them were bluffing

Amber was sat there looking quite gloomy telling Mark that she only had a low pair and she was sure to lose the side bet. Her tactics were to make Mark think he didn’t have to try for a high hand as he would probably beat her anyway.

Mark was meanwhile forced to discard his cards before Amber and she again noticed his toes twitching as he discarded 3 cards and turned over his others. His face was blank and Amber found it hard to read what hand he now could have, however she knew Mark must have been bluffing about having 3 of a kind as he had discarded 3 cards and fell into the usual trick of looking at his new cards straight away.

Amber knew after seeing Mark ditch 3 cards that the best he could have had was a pair and this made her only discard of 1 of her cards which was the 10 of diamonds. She sat closely watching the group refusing to turn over her new card to see what it would be. Was today going to be her lucky day, she would soon find out …………………..

TO BE CONTINUED …………………………

Which 2 plays were going to lose the side bet?
Was Mark bluffing or did he hold a strong hand?

Find out by reading future parts of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Hope the extra clue has made it easier for you to work out the answer to Puzzle Word. What am I?

1) Lots of people read me
2) I am small
3) I can be many colours
4) I can fly, short distances
5) I am Female

All Answers are much appreciated, you never know unless you try. Have had a lot of good answers so far but do they fit in with this last clue?

Who will be the losers of the side bets – revealed in the next chapter?

[Rachie]

Another couple of excellent chapters, luv this story.

Think the answer to the puzzle could be a "ladybird"

1) Lots of people read me - ladybird books
2) I am small - ladybird is an insect
3) I can be many colours - red an black, yellow and black, red and white etc
4) I can fly, short distances - insect which can fly
5) I am Female - word lady in the name "lady"bird

CORRECT

Future clues were going to be.....

Brand of clothing
Im a Bird but not a Bird
I like spots
I was first published in 1940

Thank You for everyone that has taken part and well done GRAE25
L A D Y B I R D

[Rachie]

Apologies so many people found the puzzle hard, and didn’t realise that American’s called them Lady Bugs.

Here is where all of the clues are related to.

2819

Ps there was also going to be extra clues later on if people were still having trouble.

The puzzle is not designed to be easy straight away as that would be beating the point!

Thanks for everyone that has taken part- more Strip Poker with a twist in the coming days.

Love Rachie
x x x

[Rachie]

Please see previously posted how the clues relate to Ladybird or as some call it Ladybug.

A Key chapter, revealing losers / winners of the side bets. Thanks to all 114 people that took part in the last quiz and hope many will keep following as more quizzes soon

Anyway onto the story was this Amber’s lucky day?

Part 36 (121) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Was today going to be her lucky day, she would soon find out When the cards were about to be revealed Amber had a major shock when Mark revealed 3 Ace’s. This would easily beat her 3 pairs that she had before she received her extra still unknown card. Amber revealed all 4 cards she was holding and waited for everyone else before she decided to flip over her last card. The player’s previous hands were as follows

Adam – 4 OF A KIND (H - 4) (S - 4) (C - 4) (C - 4) (C - 5)

Lucy – FULL HOUSE (D - JACK) (S - JACK) (H - JACK) (H - 4) (S - 4)
Mark – THREE OF A KIND (S - ACE) (D - ACE) (H - ACE) (S- 10) (H - 5)

Brian – 2 PAIRS (H - JACK) (S - JACK) (D - QUEEN) (H - QUEEN) (D - 2)
David – 2 PAIRS (H - 8) (S - 8) (H - 6) (D - 6) (D - 5)

Laura – PAIR (D - JACK) (C - JACK) (S - 6) (S - 5) (H - 4)
Dani – PAIR (H - 9) (C - 9) (D - QUEEN) (C - JACK) (H - 10)

Sarah – PAIR (H - 7) (C - 7) (C - QUEEN) (C- 10) (C - 8)
John – HIGH CARD (S - 9) (S - 8) (S - 7) (S - 6) (D - 2)

Amber – ? (S - KING) (C - KING) (H - 3) (C - 3) (_?_)

Amber sat silently with her right hand on top of the mystery card. What could this be the room thought? Mark was sat on the red carpet eagerly watching Amber’s every move, he felt certain that he had beaten Amber; however his suspicions were still not confirmed.

John realised no matter what Amber’s mystery card was, he had lost the round and the result would force him to strip something. Also Adam had won the round as it was impossible for Amber to beat his 4 of a kind.

Brian sat there very quite as he realised that his arch rival Lucy had beaten him and this would result in him losing their side bet. He didn’t dare think about the circumstances of this and tried to put the thought to the back of his mind as he knew there was many more rounds to play, and didn’t want to be side tracked.

Lucy sat gloating as she had beaten Brian and was glad of the fact that she hadn’t got to walk home in only her underwear.

Amber then began to flip her last card and saw that it was the 3 of Hearts. Mark was flabbergasted at this and could not believe that Amber now had a full house which beat his 3 of a kind and made her the winner of the side bet.

Amber – FULL HOUSE (S - 3) (H - 3) (C - 3) (S - KING) (C - KING)

All of the players sat with the cards faced up showing their hands as it was time for John to be stripped of a layer. As the winner was Adam and the room was still warm John decided to ask Adam to remove his hat. It was a woolly grey hat that was rather unattractive and the group had several times tried to get him to change the design of it.

Adam swiftly removed the hat while everyone was watching except for David who was closely keeping an eye on one of the other players.

Both Lucy and Amber sat looking rather pleased that they had won and watching the 2 male losers looking more and more gloomy as the realisation sunk in.

Now is it time for round 9 said Lucy anxious to start the next round.

No! Shouted David who knew ………………………………

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..


What did David know?

What will happen next?

Hope everyone is happy with the results of this and please do not be disappointed as …………………

Keep reading Strip Poker with a twist for answers?

Please comment and more will soon follow

[Rachie]

Thanks for all viewers and commenter’s.

What did David know?

Now it’s time for Part 37 and the turn-around!

Part 37 (122) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

No! Shouted David, while all of the players remained seated with their cards laid on the red carpet. “What’s wrong” asked a puzzled Laura.

“Lucy has cheated” was David’s next words pointing at the cards laid on the floor. John looked at the cards and realised that there was a second card hidden under one of the Jacks, this meant her hand had 6 cards instead of the usual 5, and made it a lot easier for Lucy to win the round.

Lucy sat looking at the floor as she realised that her cheating had been found out. Earlier that round Lucy was the dealer and dealt the 5 usual cards and an extra one to herself. She had tried to hide the fact that she had done this by placing one of her unwanted cards under another.

Most of the players in the room looked disgusted at realising Lucy would go to these extreme measures to win and get out of the forfeit.

“Does this mean that Lucy is disqualified from the last round”, asked a hopeful Brian. “Yes it does and therefore she has the forefeet instead of yourself”. Brian was happily relieved at hearing this and began to smile once more. Amber glanced at Brian wondering if he was smiling as he would be able to keep most of Lucy’s clothes or if it was because he had gotten out of the forfeit. The answer to this question she may never know.

“Does this mean I get my chip back” asked Sarah who previously believed she had finished the round in 9th place. “No,” stated John “I suggest that both of us lose the chips that we have already lost, however Lucy should also lose 2 chips for cheating”

Everyone agreed, however some thought she was getting off lightly. Lucy felt very guilty for what she had done, however knew better than to try to argue with the group as she would hate for John to reveal what he knew, she currently had 0 chips left and was forced to lose 2. This meant that she would have to sacrifice 2 items of clothing.

“What items will I be removing” asked Adam politely. “Boots” snapped Lucy who seemed to be in a temper after being found out. Adam approached Lucy and started to untie her large black boots. This seemed to take forever as Adam was not used to untying the large laces and buckle.

Eventually Adam was able to pull the 2 large boots of Lucy’s chunky legs. She seemed a lot shorter and less daunting now that she had no foot where on and Adam could understand why she always had high heels, to raise her height above her prey.

“What is the next item to be removed” asked Adam. “My socks” replied Lucy this time a lot calmer than the previous as the realisation had hit her. Adam glanced at Lucy’s sock covered legs as he had moment earlier and saw that she had knee length black socks with Micky Mouse Disney characters all over. Adam started to roll the tops of the socks up and eventually recovered from her small feet. Adam guessed that these were between a size 3 and 4 (U.K size).

Lucy started to cheer up when she realised that she was not the only person who had currently lost 2 items of clothing as David was in the same position.

The game was going nicely and both Amber and Brian had a treat for when the game had finished. “Is it time for ………………………..”

TO BE CONTINUED …………………………..

Hope everyone liked the twist?

What will happen next?

Comment and keep reading, Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for Answers

[Rachie]

Thanks for all comments, and I understand that a lot of you believe that Lucy got off lightly however this is how things took place. I believe as it was Lucy’s first game we did not want to do anything to rash and jeopardise the rest of the things we had planned? Keep reading to see if these turn out

Anyway here is:

Part 38 (123) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The results for the Mini Side bets were as follows:

2820

“Is it time for round 9” asked Sarah, thinking that the last round had taken quite some time. The group soon decided that indeed it was and the cards were shuffled well before Adam dealt 5 cards to each of the excited players.

As the players viewed their original cards they could tell that Lucy must have a great hand as her smile was bowing from ear to ear and she was once again looking happy, having forgotten about the last rounds experience.

After the cards were swapped the cards laid down on the red carpet were:

Lucy – FOUR OF A KIND – (S - ACE) (S - ACE) (H - ACE) (D - ACE) (C - ACE)
Adam – FOUR OF A KIND – (S - 6) (H - 6) (C - 6) (D - 6) (S - JACK)

John – FULL HOUSE (H - JACK) (D - JACK) (S - JACK) (D - 7) (H - 7)
Amber – 3 OF A KIND (S - 3) (H - 3) (H - 3) (D - 9) (C - 7)

David – 2 PAIRS (D - QUEEN) (H - QUEEN) (H - 4) (C - 4) (D - 5)
Brian – PAIR (S - 8) (D - 8) (H - 10) (S - 9) (S - 4)

Dani – PAIR (S - 2) (H - 2) (H - KING) (C- QUEEN) (C - 9)
Mark – HIGH CARD (C - KING) (C - JACK) (C - 10) (C - 5) (D - 2)

Laura – HIGH CARD (C - 10) (C - 9) (C - 8) (H - 6) (C - 5)
Sarah – HIGH CARD – (H - 9) (H - 8) (H - 7) (H - 5) (C - 4)

Sarah had lost the round as she was hoping for a 6 of Hearts instead of a 4 of Clubs that she had received which meant she finished with only a 9 High. She looked over at her twin sister (Laura) to see that she had the card she was looking for, and gave her one of them looks.

Laura however had only finished the round in 9th place with a 10 high and would be forced to also sacrifice a chip. Lucy had easily managed to win the round with her 5 Aces which resulted in 4 of a kind (only possible because playing with 2 packs) She sat relieved that she would not be forced to strip more clothing after her experience less than 5 minutes ago.

Lucy rubbed her hands together and the following words came from her mouth “What clothing items, will it be” she stuttered to Sarah. Sarah suddenly realised she had no chips and would be forced to sacrifice not 1 but 2 items of clothing.

“Shoes and socks” was her reply. Lucy began to slowly remove Sarah’s chosen item’ which were her black plimsolls and a pair of white ankle socks. It didn’t take Lucy long to have them off and Sarah was glad of her choice of footwear, expecting to have to remove them at some point.

“What are you all of a sudden so happy for” asked Amber puzzled. “If I’m correct then Sarah has finished in the bottom 2 for 2 consecutive games which means I get chance to ask her a question” Lucy replied gloating at the thought.

The group then realised that in fact Lucy was correct and that because John had said the previous rounds results still stood Sarah had finished that round in 9th place. Sarah was now even more annoyed at Lucy’s cheating as she believed that she had forced her in the last round to finish 9th instead of her rightful 8th place.

The current order of the game was not going the way the main group had anticipated and wanted as the loosing male was David, while Sarah was the losing female. This resulted in a few sad looking faces especially on Sarah’s who quietly asked:

“What’s your question to be” already expecting some evil question from the cow sitting near her.

Lucy stared directly into Sarah’s eyes as she asked

TO BE CONTINUED …………………………..

What was Lucy’s question?
How annoyed will Sarah be?
What will happen next, keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for answers?

[Rachie]

At a user request here is a brief recap of what each person has done. Helpful to remember names and activities of each person

2821

Adam
Laura and Sarah’s brother. Good friend of Ambers. Played in first game: activities were; to wear whatever Sarah stated for a week, including her cummy underwear.

John
Adam’s friend, fancies Sarah, Is the main leader of the Poker games. Was the winning male of first game, resulting in being the master of Laura and Sarah for a week.

David
Adam’s / Johns friend, Has used Sarah’s Anal Beads. Was the losing male of the first game resulting in being slave to Dani for a week Activities include licking food from toilet / cat bowl. Eating golden syrup from off Dani. Activities in the lingerie shop.

Sarah
Laura’s twin sister, Was the losing female of the first game resulting in being slave to John for a week. Activities include, Lincoln toilets, Lingerie Department, Cinema.

Laura
Sarah’s twin sister, Was the losing female of the first game resulting in being slave to John for a week. Activities include, Lingerie Department, Cinema, Shaving Parlour, having her purse inside her

Dani
Is fancied by Adam, was the winning female of the first game resulting in being mistress to David for a week. Activities include: having David’s tongue inside her licking golden syrup from off her.

Amber
Mark’s younger sister. Met Adam on the bus and was showed around Lincoln, has jumped into Lincoln Canal/Lake. Activities include: Stripping/Pictures taking around town, Pouring water over herself outside club. Won the min side bet against Mark.

Lucy
Was not well liked by many members of the group. Has waxed Laura’s pussy in the shaving parlour. Took pictures of Laura’s nude body and tried to blackmail her. However was unsuccessful and is being blackmailed by John. Lost the mini side bet against Brian.

Brian
Has seen Amber strip out of her bra in wooded lane, Has been encouraged into playing the game by Amber. Has a poor family. Won the mini side bet against Lucy

Mark
Amber’s older brother. Pinched Ambers cameras memory card. Tried to get into the club and fell for Amber’s / groups bluff. Was blackmailed to play the Poker game. Lost the mini side bet against Amber

[Rachie]

Thank you for all of your positive comments, now making this story receive 500 replies as well as the previous 810 on the first story (1310 in total) Please keep commenting and all feedback is always much appreciated.

What will Sarah’s question be?

Part 39 (124) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Lucy stared directly into Sarah’s eyes as she asked “when I saw you last week on the bus to Lincoln with John and your sister, why were you so quiet and what did you get up to that day and which events did you enjoy the most” she asked still unsure what the events were, but now expecting that her initial thoughts that something was happening was correct.

Sarah felt that this was more than one question and rather like 3, however could she really argue as she had played the same trick earlier that game. She sat nervously thinking what she would be required to tell the group, she was already fully aware that 2 of the group (Laura and John) knew all about the day, but even they would not be aware of the events that she enjoyed.

Sarah started her speech rather quite and ashamed “well, I was quite on the bus because I had my used black silk thong in my mouth and I didn’t want anyone to find out”

“Your used thong” giggled Lucy almost hysterically. “What do you mean by used” she asked, after calming down. “Well I had worn it and had someone slip a finger inside me while wearing it” was Sarah’s reply still a little shocked that she was telling someone she didn’t like to much, all about her sexy events.

After this Sarah started to explain briefly about the sex shop (Anne Summers), and cinema. Lucy listened to everything open mouthed as she never expected anything like this, she was already aware about the shaving parlour and obviously had seen both Laura and Sarah in the skimpy clothes, however she knew nothing about why they were wearing them or about changing into them in the cinema.

“What have you done with the other thing you purchased from Anne Summers” Brian asked in a quite shy voice. Sarah decided to pay little attention to answering Brian’s question and continued to explain about that day.

“My favourite part of the day was being told what to do, and having little power over my body, this has always been a huge turn on for me. John ordered me to go to toilet in the gent’s lavatory and handed me some personal toilet roll to wipe myself and shove inside me”. Continued Sarah with a smile on her face as she glanced at John and Laura as she said the words “Personal Toilet Roll”

Lucy was a little shocked and puzzled at what personal toilet roll was, however she decided not to say anything. “Was there any other events that you enjoyed as much” She then asked Lucy, hoping to get as much information as possible out of her single question.

Sarah’s response was “It was also a turn on to see my sister (Laura) with so little on and doing other tasked in front of me; however it is not my task to tell you about them at the present”.

“Who else has the opportunity to ask me anything” Sarah, asked getting wet thinking about all the activities she had done and told Lucy and the group about, she was getting into the spirit while also forgetting who had won the previous round.

The honour of the asking the other question fell to Adam and he had carefully thought of a question to ask his sister.

His sneaky question was “Last week you asked me, How far I would be willing to go sexually with yourself and Laura, well I would like to know how far you would be willing to go with me and Laura” Adam asked his ever so nervous looking sister, turning the tables on her.

There was a pause for a couple of seconds before Sarah cleared her throat and said she really, really did not want to answer the question. What will my dare be if not?

Adam had already expected this and had come up with a plan, “If you do not answer that question your dare is to give me a BJ on camera after the game has finished, I will then show no more than 1 person the recording”

Sarah now had a big predicament, she could either reveal in one way or the other, there was a pause for a couple of seconds before ……………………….

TO BE CONTINUED …………………………..

What will Sarah decide?
Hope people like the recap from the previous story?
Please comment and more will follow shortly?

QUESTIONCan anyone remember what type/company name: bus the group were on in Lincoln?

[Rachie]

Find out what Sarah will decide?

Thank you for all of the comments as there has been so many I am pleased to say that here is the 3rd part in 48hours – please keep commenting and more will follow.

Part 40 (125) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

There was a pause for a couple of seconds before Sarah cleared her throat and said “I will answer that truth question”. “BOO!, shouted David who was hoping to see the dare take place”

Sarah then resumed, answering her truth question, “I have never really thought about it that much, but I suppose the answer is the same as what your was” she said, speaking mainly to Adam

The new players glared at Sarah sly answer not allowing them to understand what she was meaning as they were unaware of Adams answer. Sarah hoped that her brother would not want to state what he had said to the group the previous week, and was glad with her answer

However John, David and Dani all smiled thinking up possible plans for possible dares in this or future poker games. The bulk of the players were as quite as a mouse. While making their plans, there was a few chuckles every now and then as the players thought of something funny.

There were currently 2 players who had still to win, looser or come runner up in any round and were currently holding onto their original 2 chips. These were Amber and Brian and they were both very happy at how the game was progressing. Neither of them had played poker this way before and they were hoping for future games to be much the same.

Brian, Lucy and Mark were all sat open eared at a lot of the responses that the group had made telling them various truths (activities) that they would never have expected to have happened, let alone be told about.

Round 10 said John rubbing his hands together thinking about the many things he was wishing to happen and being happy with the way the game had progressed at present, however he had hoped for a few dares to have been given by now, but understood it was with the look of the cards.

The cards were all shuffled before dealt to the individual players.

This was a very low playing game as a lot of the players were hoping for the same hand – (Flush / straight flush) and were already holding cards that others required.

Sarah was very nervous during this game as she knew that if she was in the bottom 2 in this round she would be the first player to receive a dares, and be forced to do it.

When the cards were eventually revealed after the exchange this is what the 10 different players were holding

Dani – THREE OF A KIND (C - KING) (S - KING) (H - KING) (D - 7) (C - 3)
David – THREE OF A KIND (S - 8) (C - 8) (S - 8) (C - ACE) (S - QUEEN)

Amber – TWO PAIR (C - QUEEN) (D - QUEEN) (C - 3) (S - 3) (H - 10)
Adam - PAIR (C - 6) (S - 6) (D - ACE) (C - KING) (C - 8)

Brian – PAIR (H - 2) (C - 2) (D - JACK) (H - 9) (S - 7)
Mark – HIGH CARD (S - ACE) (S - JACK) (S - 10) (S- 8) (H - 7)

Lucy – HIGH CARD (D - KING) (D - QUEEN) (D - 9) (C - 7) (D - 4)
Sarah – HIGH CARD (C - JACK) (D - 10) (H - 9) (S - 7) (H - 5)

John – HIGH CARD (C - 10) (D - 9) (D - 8) (H - 6) (H - 3)
Laura – HIGH CARD (C - 7) (S - 5) (S - 4) (D - 3) (H - 2)

The first thing that Sarah said when the cards were revealed was “What dares do I have to do” as she was expecting that a high card of a Jack would sure be in the bottom 2.

Dani rubbed her hands together at hearing this and was expecting to be the person able to give Sarah the dare.

“Wait” said David suddenly realising that John and Laura was actually the people who had lost, and this resulting in Laura receiving some truths.

First however Dani asked both Laura and John which item they would be sacrificing. Laura only had to lose 1 item as she already had 1 chip.

John asked for his designer shoes to be removed which Dani dutifully complied pulling the Velcro straps apart on John’s white Nike trainers, and parting them from his feet. John had now lost both his hat and shoes, but was still feeling happy with how he had played the cards.

Laura had previous lost her shoes and was now about to lose her socks as she politely asked Dani to do this. “Of course my sweet heart” replied Dani trying to be kind, thinking of how quick the tables can turn and not wanting to annoy anyone yet.

Dani removed Laura’s matching socks which were a similar style to her sisters. It didn’t take Dani long to have them of and know she had the opportunity to ask Laura a truth question.

Dani started her question “Laura I want to know ………………………”

2822

Imaged Above
Top Table: The winners, losers, and 9th place finishers of each game

Middle Table: The amount of chips each player held after each round

Bottom Table: The current clothing stripped by each player

TO BE CONTINUED …………………..

What would Dani’s Question to Laura be?

What will happen next, keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for answers?

[Rachie]

IMPORTANT
Please do not cheat with the riddle - read only once (usual reading speed) and post your estermated answer: Thank you

Thanks for all views, comments, high ratings, thanks etc, please keep commenting and more will be revealed (in more ways than one lol)

What will the Questions be………………

Part 41 (126) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Dani started her question “Laura I want to know what have you and your sister done with my past slaves video tape, have you watched it, who else has seen it and what have you done while watching it,

Laura sat giggling as she thought that half the question was not a truth related to her, but rather David and was happy to comply with stating the facts. However the last part of the question was something different.

Eventually Laura said “Well me and Sarah have watched the video recording the very evening it was taken and have plans for it if David is ever a naughty boy” she giggled. “We have made a duplicate of the video recording and one is presently in my bag over in the corner” Laura continued, pointing in the direction of her bag.

Then came the part that Laura was a little nervous about, however she complied with answering Dani’s question. “The evening that it was recorded we watched the video reliving all that had happened, while doing so we had a little play with Sarah’s toys” Laura mentioned bowing her head in shame.

“Does this answer your question” asked Laura after a while. Dani answered “I suppose I can understand what you are referring to” she chuckled before continuing to say “has anyone else seen the video”

“Not that I am aware of” stated Laura, her head no longer staring at the floor, but instead towards Sarah. “What you looking at me for!” asked Sarah. “Ow sorry” replied Laura, presuming that her sister had showed no one the recording either.

“Can you tell us more information about what toys you used” asked Lucy still in the dark along with Brian and Mark. “Is that your question” stated John

“That’s not fair” protested Lucy.

After a few minutes of arguing Lucy realised that if she wanted to know the answers she must make it her truth question.

“Ok, very well, that’s my question” Lucy said glaring at the group. The answer from Laura was “Well technically Sarah has a few toys including anal beads, dildo and vibrator and we both have a pair of handcuffs if you can class them as toys.” Lucy was a little puzzled at hearing some of this as she never expected either of the twins to have, let alone use any of these sexy items.

“On last Thursday evening I used my sisters sterilised dildo, while watching the erotic video. I was so horny from all that I saw that I had one of the best orgasms of my young life” stated Laura giggling as she finished. Lucy was happy at the reply from Laura however she felt that her truth opportunity had been wasted as she now had thought of other truths.

There was a little chuckle and squeak from Sarah as she spoke to her twin sister “Let’s hope you do better this time” Sarah was remembering the nervousness that she had been in during the last round and was expecting Laura to be in a similar situation.

“Yeah, right” chuckled Lucy, I’m hoping just the opposite as she realised if Laura came in the bottom 2 for the next round she would be the first person to receive a dare.

There was a couple of minutes break and a few jokes etc where told one of which was:

Riddle
"If a foxy farmer met a foxy farmer in a friendly farmers fields, how many f(s) in that": asked Amber still the riddle player / joker of the group. There was many answers given before the answer was revealed follwed by a laugh or 2.

The cards meanwhile had been shuffled and John was now dealing round 11. All of the players glanced at the 5 mysterious cards they had each been dealt. Some of the group seemed relatively happy at the cards while others sat trying to convince the others about their hand.

The players swapped their chosen cards and were dealt new ones in their place. Laura was looking pleased now that she had a …………………

TO BE CONTINUED ………………….

Why was Laura so pleased?
What will happen next – keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers?

Please comment and more will soon follow

[Rachie]

So many correct Answers – thank you for participating in “THE F RIDDLE” The correct answer was 0 as when you read again it states - "If a foxy farmer met a foxy farmer in a friendly farmers fields, how many f(s) in that": T H A T

Please keep commenting and more will be posted. Thank you


Anyway here is part 42 (127) and why is Laura looking so happy:

Part 42 (127) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Laura was looking pleased now that she had a high pair and felt near certain that this should keep her out of the bottom 2.

When the cards were revealed Laura was not paying much attention as she felt that she had no chance of being the winner and little chance of losing or coming 9th as a pair of Kings would usually finish in about 5th - 6th position in most of the previous rounds.

“What you going to dare Laura” Adam asked. Laura quickly came around as she thought she had heard her name as well as dare in the same sentence. She glanced down at the 8 players cards and noticed that the players had the following.

Dani – STRAIGHT FLUSH (S - 9) (S - 8) (S - 7) (S - 6) (S - 5)
David – FLUSH (S - ACE) (S - KING) (S - 9) (S - 4) (S - 2)

Brian – 3 OF A KIND (H - QUEEN) (S - QUEEN) (C - QUEEN) (D- 10) (C - 6)
Lucy – 3 OF A KIND (H - 3) (C - 3) (D - 3) (D - 5) (H - 4)

Adam – 2 PAIR (C - 9) (D - 9) (H - 8) (S - 8) (S - 3)
Mark – 2 PAIR (D - 7) (C - 7) (H - 5) (S - 5) (D - QUEEN)

Sarah – 2 PAIR (D - 3) (C - 3) (D - 2) (D - 2) (D - 5)
Amber PAIR (D - KING) (H - KING) (C - JACK) (C - 10) (H - 9)

Laura – PAIR (D – KING) (S - KING) (D - 9) (C - 8) (H - 6)
John – HIGH CARD (C - KING) (S - JACK) (C - 9) (D - 8) (H - 7)

Laura realised that despite having a pair of Kings which was the same as Ambers hand, her high card was only a 9 compared to Ambers Jack which made her finish the round in only 9th place.

“Shit” she shouted as she realised that she would be the first player to receive a dare. This was even worse as she had never experienced a dares as she was never the looser for 3 rounds in a row, in their previous game.

“First I think we need to see some more skin” suggested Brian glad that he had not lost any round so far and was one of the clear leading players despite not playing poker before this week and believing he would be the first person naked and out of the game.

Both John and Laura currently had no chips remaining so would be required to lose some clothing. Laura had to lose a single item while John had to lose 2. They had both already previously lost 2 items and were now going to have to bare more skin.

“What items will they be” asked Dani to John. John sat on the red rug thinking of the items for a split second before answering “The first item you can remove is my Socks” he said cheekily,

Dani quickly complied and removed John’s Socks they were plain black cotton socks which revealed his rather large size 10 feet (UK SIZE) she was getting used to removing others clothing as she had previously removed David’s Hoodie (round 2), John’s shoes (round 10) and Laura’s (Socks round 10) she now had the duty of removing John’s Socks as well as something else from John and Laura as she was the winner of round 11 and the current leader of the game so far.

John sat thinking of the next item he would have to sacrifice; this was a hard decision as he was now only wearing his Underwear, Jeans and T-Shirt.

It wasn’t long before John had decided, and he asked Dani to remove his Red football t-shirt. Dani was happy to comply as she always hated to see John in the tatty red football shirt as she thought that John was a bit sad for supporting the well known team.

The Shirt was soon removed and Johns fit body was on display for all to see. Now shall I give you’re your truth question, or reveal more of Laura.

The males in the room were all anxious to see one thing and so it was decided to put them out of their misery. “What item of clothing are you to have removed sweetie” Dani asked Laura. The reply from Laura was only 1 word and was the following …………………..

TO BE CONTINUED ………………………..

What would Dani get the privilege of stripping from Laura?
What was Johns Truth question to be?
What would Laura’s first dare be?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Please comment and more will soon follow

[Rachie]

Thanks for all of the replies / feedback since the last chapter and several people referring to the Riddle (Hope all arguments / disagreements have been sorted)

Please also find a table of clothing / chips results so far

What would Laura Strip?
What would Laura’s dare / task be?

Part 43 (128) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The reply from Laura was only 1 word which was the following “T-Shirt”. Dani asked “is this what you want removing”, a little shocked at the one word answer that Laura had given her.

“Yes please” responded Laura, a little later she was shocked that she had said please with where command. Dani looked at Laura. Smiling she slowly stripped Laura’s T-Shirt, she did it in such a way that it seemed to tease the male members that were wondering what Laura was wearing underneath.

The group gasped as they saw Laura’s wonderful 36C perky breasts neatly concealed inside her sexy navy blue lace bra. “You look great” complimented Brian who had rarely had the opportunity to see a female in this state of dress. “Thank you” said Laura a little embarrassed at having so many people looking at her in this way.

“Now what will your dare be” teased Dani. Laura sighed as she remembered the fact she had the dreaded task of being the first one with a dare. After a short pause Dani said “I dare you to walk to Ben’s house and hand deliver a letter”.

“What letter” Laura asked puzzled. “Just one minute and I will have written it” was the reply from Dani quickly making her plans.

Dani took a note book and pen out of her bag and started to write a note. She was very careful not to let the rest of the room see what she had written. She wrote on the envelope To BEN and asked Sarah if she had any sellotape.

The letter was folded and placed inside the envelope while Sarah fetched the tape and put 2 huge pieces of sticky tape across the envelope and another couple over the top.

All of this prevented Laura and everyone else from knowing what Dani had written on the letter. “Are you ready” the group asked Laura. “Just a second will someone pass me my t-shirt” she asked.

“No, you know the rules, once an item of clothing has been removed it stays this way until the game is over” was John’s response reiterating the rules that he had said to a few others earlier in the game.

“Shit” said Laura realising John was indeed correct and that her task / dare had suddenly become a lot more daring, at least it was getting late outside and not many people were wondering the streets.

Laura took the mysterious letter from Dani and checked that the address she believed Ben lived at was correct. “Will the game be continuing while I am gone” asked Laura half hoping she would have an edge, with not losing any games unlike others.

“No we are going to take a break” said John taking control over the Poker game as he had done many times before. The group all looked forward to the first break of the strip poker game, but understood the rules in that they must not put any clothing on.

Laura set off for the short walk and was mighty relieved that Ben only lived about a 4 / 5 minute walk from herself and was hoping that no-one would see her in her state of dress, or rather lack of as she was only wearing a navy lace blue bra, jeans and underwear.

The game was progressing nicely and these were the results at present.

2824
2823

Above
The large numbers = Chips remaining
Text – Blue clothing = been removed
Text – Black clothing = still wearing


Laura slowly and nervously walked to the front door clutching the letter tightly in her hands. She opened the door and ventured into the cold night air. Glancing up she noticed ……………………….

TO BE CONTINUED ……………….

What will Laura’s trip reveal?
Can you remember who Ben was?
Hope everyone like the above image/table showing what clothing each player was still wearing

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

[Rachie]

Laura’s little trip
Hope people like the Joke and another puzzle

What will Laura get up to?
Find out here in Part 44 of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Part 44 (129) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Glancing up she noticed the night sky. It was a clear night and the stars seemed to be shining brightly. It was one of the 13 days each year where there was a spectacular full moon.

Laura had always had superstitions with the night sky and believed that this was a sign of warning. The moon shone brightly in the night sky and some would have said it looked spooky.

Approaching the end of her path with her nipples as hard as bullets as only her lace bra was covering them, she swung the gate open and ventured onto the street outside. After a couple of minutes walk she saw in front of her a group of teenagers a little younger than herself walking in the same direction as she was travelling.

Shit, Laura thought as she realised they were only door-doling along at the usual slow teenage pace. She was thankful that she did not recognise any of them.

Laura walking pace steadied as she was dreading anyone noticing her, even though she had her Jeans, bra and underwear still on. She was only about a minute from Ben’s house when something she dreaded happened.

What was she to do, she thought to herself as she realised the chance of what she feared had increased. This was when the group of teenagers who were approx 100 yards in front of her stopped. They were right outside Ben’s house.

Why had the group stopped, Laura thought to herself and she also stopped deciding what to do. There was a bus shelter only about 10 yards / meters away and Laura hoped that this would be a safe place to stop and wait. Scurrying to the bus shelter with all her attention observing the teenage group she, forgot about the rest of the world. A lad on a push iron (bicycle) slowly crept up from behind. “Wow Someone’s brave” the lad shouted.

Laura jumped with shock as the cyclists took her completely by surprise. She prayed that the teenage group did not hear the cyclists and shut her eyes in anticipation of what she expected to follow.

When she opened her eyes about 15 seconds later she was surprised to find that the group were all looking in the opposite direction to her, and if they had seen her, they had paid little attention.

Laura waited in the bus shelter for several minutes hoping that the group would quickly depart and she would be able to complete her mission in safety. As she was watching and listening to the group as best she could she saw Ben leave his house. Was this good or bad news Laura was trying to decide.

Ben and the others stood there trying to work out a problem Ben was asking, (which transport would get him into town the quickest- see next post) The teenagers were also telling jokes and laughing for what seemed like forever to Laura, but was actually only about 5 minutes

Laura sniggered to herself as she heard one of the jokes:
Q) Why are men like cars?
A) Because they always pull out before checking to see if anyone else is cumming.

After a further couple of minutes waiting Laura got a fright when ………

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

Please comment on Joke and try to answer the puzzle question in the next post. Thank You

What will Laura’s fright be?
Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

[Rachie]

SPEEDY TRANSPORTS
2825

Can you help Ben work out which transports will get to his destination first and at what time?

How to Enter
Please post your believed chosen transport with comment & Send the time you believe this to arrive through private message to myself

Thank You

Answer and more Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel coming soon

[Rachie]

Thank you for all answers to: Speedy Transport
The correct answer is that the Bus and Cycle will arrive in the city at 10.18 while the train will take an extra minute (10.19).

Find out what Laura’s fright will be below.

Part 45 (130) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

After a further couple of minutes waiting Laura got a fright as she heard a vehicle travelling towards her from behind. She paid little attention to this as the teenagers were taking her main concentration was focused.

The vehicle got closer and closer and stopped right beside Laura. Laura’s heart began to race as she realised that in fact it was actually a bus.

The small mini bus had stopped right next to Laura (at the bus stop) to drop off passengers. Laura’s heart was pounding faster and faster and she hoped that no-one getting off would recognise her. She stood facing the shelter edge trying not to attract attention to herself.

“Are you cumming” Laura thought she heard. Cumming, Laura thought, did she really look like she was about to orgasm.

Laura slowly turned around, wondering who had been talking to her. She realised it was the bus driver and Laura realised what he more than likely had said (“Are you coming”)

“No thank you” Laura said to the driver blushing all of the time. She was totally embarrassed and relieved that she had not recognised the driver or anyone who had dismounted from the bus.

“You want to hurry off home, before you catch the death of cold” the Driver said, removing the handbrake and driving away. Phew, thought Laura hoping that the worst was over with.

She peered around the bus shelter towards Ben’s house and noticed that the teenagers were slowly walking towards her. What was Laura to do in the bus shelter with only her bra covering her pointy nipples and cute little breasts?

Laura decided that there was nothing she could do, and just stood there trying to look as though she was waiting for the next bus, after all she was hidden partly from view as she was in the bus shelter.

Her heart was pounding faster than it had ever done before as she felt certain Ben and the others would catch her. The wind was blowing and the cool night breeze was making her nipples clearly viable. Laura wondered if she should place her hands over her breast or would this attract more attention to herself.

The voices from the teenagers meanwhile we’re getting louder and louder. “Shall we catch a bus into town” Laura heard a young idol female ask.

NOOOO! Laura thought to herself, could things get any worse. To Laura’s luck she heard a lad speak, no! I haven’t got enough money, and besides its not far to walk. “O.K” the female replied. Just as they were about to approach the bus shelter,

“SHIT!”

Came a loud voice “Can’t we go this way, I want to get my ID from home” It sounded like it was from another member of the group who was lagging behind.

The group turned around and started walking in the direction they had come from. Laura felt so relieved and felt like jumping for joy. One of the group was shouting “You stupid Boy, you might have known you would need an ID to get alcohol”

About a minute later the group had disappeared out of sight and after a quick glance to check no one was around Laura sneaked out of the bus shelter and walked or rather trotted to Ben’s house. She walked up the few steps to the blue door. There was a vertical letter box on the left had side of the door and Laura used this to push the letter into the house.

Her Job was now complete, however what did the letter contain and why had this been set as a dare, Laura was wondering. Her journey back home was not as arousing and she was soon walking down her garden path.

After rejoining her friends, a few of them were asking ……………….

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

Hope that everyone likes the thrills / suspense in this chapter and all comments are much appreciated

And what was the group asking?

Find out in the next part of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

[Rachie]

Thanks for all feedback and support all is much appreciated

Part 46 (131) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

After rejoining her friends, a few of them were asking, “What took you so long?”

Laura’s heart was still beating 10 to a dozen, as she quickly told the group about the previously 20 minute’s activities. The group all sat open mouthed as Laura explained about the teenagers and the bus. “What did Ben say when he read the letter” asked Adam not fully listening to all that was being said.

“He hasn’t read it yet, …….. What was written in the letter” asked a relieved Laura to Dani who was sat smiling as she thought about what could / would happen later if her expected plan took place. Dani gave a silent chuckle as her mind wandered

“Now I have done that, is it time for the next round” asked Laura in a hurry to get back to the Strip Poker game. “No” Both Mark and Dani said, “There is something else to do first”. They were both remembering the rules they had agreed earlier that evening.

“Ow Shit” swore Laura expecting to have to do another dare. “What will it be”, queried Mark. I think I want that T-Shirt” Dani then stated smiling.

Laura wondered what the hell Dani was on about, but after David explained about the forfeit for being in the bottom 2 for 3 games in a row Laura could only sigh as she realised that both Mark and Dani were in fact correct and her T- Shirt now became the property of Dani. Dani was very happy at her new clothing however wasn’t sure if it would fit her.

“You are lucky, you don’t have to walk home like this” Brian said. Laura began to think about it, and indeed Brian was correct, that she was lucky as she was already at home and therefore no members of the public would see her in only her bra.

“I’ll get you back for this” promised Laura as she handed the top over. All Dani could do was snigger followed by changing the subject saying “now we have just got John’s truth question’s and we will move on to round 12”.

“FFFFuuu”started John remembering he had finished 9th and last in the previous games and Dani was indeed correct. “What are your questions to be” he asked while staring directly into Dani waiting eyes.

“Well I would like you to tell me how you have got Lucy to play the game this evening and what you hold on her” smiled Dani wishing to understand the secret.

“Ow no please don’t” pleaded Lucy. Any of the group not knowing would have though it was more Lucy’s dare / truth rather than John’s. John looked towards the ground and started to think about what he could tell the group about his previous encounters with Lucy and how he now had all he needed to blackmail her.

It wasn’t long until John had thought about everything and started his speech

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

What will the BIG secret be?
Why is Lucy trembling with fear from what John is possibly about to reveal?
Can you remember anything from the previous story?

Find out in the next part of STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

All comments / feedback is much appreciated

[Rachie]

One of the longest parts so far!

Thanks for so much feedback since the last part and for everyone saying that they are looking forward to reading the chapter below.

This chapter includes a lot of what has been previously written in part 38 – 40 of the first story, a massive 92-94 parts ago, keeping something a secret for that long was hard work lol. Please follow the link and reread those chapters before or after reading this part as will explain a lot more.

RECOMMENDED READING PRIOR OR AFTER PART
Part 37: http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showpost.php?p=341697&postcount=218
Part 38: http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showpost.php?p=341937&postcount=227
Part 39: http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showpost.php?p=342131&postcount=236
Part 40: http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showpost.php?p=342372&postcount=240


Thank you and happy reading (Please comment when read and all feedback is much appreciated, the more comments the quicker the next part)


2826


Part 47 (132) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

It wasn’t long until John had thought about everything and started his speech. “It all started last week when I was Master of Laura and Sarah”.

The twins both looked at John amazed and wondered what they had to do with John’s control over Lucy.

“I took Laura to the shaving / tattoo / piercing parlour and discovered unbeknown to myself at the time that Lucy worked there. After speaking to the owner (Anne) she called Lucy to wax Laura’s hairy bush.

“She didn’t, did she” asked a bewildered Dani. “Ow yes and a lot more” replied John with a chuckle. Meanwhile Laura was blushing as she was expecting what John’s speech may reveal next; however she couldn’t make out what this had to do with the control John held over Lucy, all of this was still a mystery even to her.

“Please no more! You promised” pleaded Lucy almost in tears. John’s reply was “Yes I promised, but you also promised not to cheat, and you have broken your agreement”

“I’m sorry….”, “I’m Sorry…..” continued Lucy trying to apologies for cheating earlier that game. “I won’t do it again, please don’t say any more” she continued

John replied “It’s too late for that and now, here’s the first part of your punishment” he said talking directly to the sobbing Lucy.

When Lucy was waxing Laura’s pussy, she stopped half way through to ask if I wanted to purchase some cream to stop the itching. I unfortunately did not have enough money on me at the time and Lucy agreed to use the cream / lotion free of charge providing I let her take some pictures of Laura in her current state for her college apprentice.

“YOU WHAT” cried Laura, hearing perfectly well that John had said he allowed Lucy to take the photos. “Shhhh, I want to hear more” ordered Mark intrigued at all that had been mentioned.

John stretched and said “I agreed to this on the condition that she took all of the photos while being naked herself and allowing me to be in the room to check everything went smoothly.

She reluctantly agreed to all of this and went to collect the cream and camera while I went back to the room that Laura was in. Laura was faced down the whole time and knew nothing about what was about to take place and was oblivious to the fact that Lucy was going to be naked alongside her.

While Lucy was still out of the room I had thought of a plan and placed my camera on the side facing towards Laura, the camera was set to Video mode and I captured everything that then took place in the room.

It recorded Lucy stripping out of her bra revealing her small breasts. It also caught her taking hold of her silk blue panties and pulling them down her legs revealing a tidy brown landing strip (Brazilian waxed) pussy.

It was recording while I (John) applying the lotion to Laura’s genital area while Lucy took picture after picture of us. At the time I was not that bothered as i had the opportunity to feel certain areas of a sexy girl (Laura). John told the group going red from embarrassment.

The original poker players were surprised at John blushing as he was normally a teenager that wasn’t embarrassed of anything. He never imagined having the opportunity to do anything like this to his friends.

John then continued saying “The recording would also show Laura’s orgasm and everything that Lucy was doing at the same time some of the things we were oblivious to.”

“Laura’s orgasm” was the shocked words that came from Dani. “Does she squirt” Brian then asked, interested in female orgasms even though he had never seen one in real life.

John ignored these comments and continued tell his story of events “It showed Lucy playing with herself and her slutty body was caught on video both opened and closed” John explained chuckling at his choice of words. After Lucy had finished and left the room with Laura still face down and calming down after her orgasm. I swiftly collected my camera and had all the blackmail information / evidence I needed.

When Lucy had tried to blackmail Laura with the pictures she had taken I contacted her and offered her a proposal that she couldn’t refuse, if she did then I would show the video to anyone I wanted including family friends, college, work, the internet and anywhere else I decided.

“We agreed that after her first warning I would be allowed to notify you and the second she would be in big trouble” John continued chuckling at the thought of what he would possibly have the opportunity to do later.

Lucy was pleading and almost crying now “Owwww please please don’t” “I’m sorry, I’m sorry”

Anyway that is the story of what I have on Lucy and why she quickly agreed to play our game tonight.

The group were all either staring at John with his speech or watching Lucy’s face blush and her puffy water filled eyes. Lucy believed that the potential start of her nightmare had begun.

“Can you tell it is me in that video” asked Laura concerned that she may be revealed showing her newly shaved / waxed bush for all to see. “No! All you can tell is it’s a female looking similar to yourself, your face is not shown once, and it could be many people” explained John, calming Laura’s fears.

“Can I see that video” asked Laura who had been told she had featured in it. John just ignored this last sentence and instead Dani asked:

“Now my second question is the following ………..”

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

Hope everyone liked the part and can now understand more of what previously has taken place.

What is Dani’s second question going to be?

Please comment and more will then follow shortly

And lastly thanks for over 600 posts and replies

[Rachie]

Thanks for all of the feedback and comments – as always this is much appreciated. Glad that so many people liked going back in time to the shaving parlour

Part 48 (133) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Now my second question is the following; “How many times have you watched that video, (regarding shaving parlour: Lucy) what have you done while watching it and where is it at the present moment” asked Dani

Again it was a further question that had several parts and John smiled as he thought of the answers. He started telling the group slowly “Well the answer to the first part of your question is, I have watched the video about 20 or 30 times”. The group were gob smacked as John had only had the recording for the matter of a week, and this meant he had watched it several times each day.

John continued saying “I have done all sorts of manly things while watching the video, and at the present there is a copy in my bag over there”, he said smiling.

“What do you mean, by manly things” asked Sarah already understanding exactly what John was referring to, and just wanted to tease him a little more.

“I have done what most males would do while watching a video of that nature” replied John not really wanting to say that he had masturbated.

There was a roar of laughter as Amber clenched her fingers together and was pretending to wank John who was sat near her.

Lucy was shocked at hearing all that John had told the group, she knew about the video recording of herself as she had received a copy from John when he was blackmailing her. However she had never expected that John had masturbated while thinking and watching her naked body. She sat squirming on the carpet feeling her wet juices between her legs build up as she realised all that John had done.

“Is it time for round 12” asked Lucy hoping to take her mind of the video recording and to calm her nerves. The cards were shuffled by Dani and 5 cards were dealt to each player.

At the end of this round the cards were revealed showing:

Laura - STRAIGHT FLUSH (H - 10) (H - 9) (H - 8) (H - 7) (H – 6)
Dani – FLUSH (D - JACK) (D - 10) (D - 7) (D - 5) (D - 3)

Mark – STRAIGHT (C - 9) (C - 8) (S - 7) (D - 6) (S - 5)
John – THREE OF A KIND (S – 2) (C - 2) (D - 2) (S - 8) (H - 5)

Adam – TWO PAIR (D - KIND) (C - KING) (C - 10) (H - 10) (C - 5)
Sarah – TWO PAIR (C - 4) (D - 4) (S - 3) (C - 3) (D - ACE)

Lucy – PAIR (C - ACE) (S - ACE) (D - 8) (C - 8) (C - 6)
David – PAIR (H - JACK) (C - JACK) (D - KING) (C - QUEEN) (S - 2)

Amber – HIGH CARD (D - QUEEN) (D - JACK) (S - 8) (S - 6) (D - 5)
Brian – HIGH CARD (C - 10) (C - 9) (D - 7) (S - 6) (H - 5)

Nothing major happened because of the results of this hand other than both Brian and Amber lost their first chips. Laura was very relieved at winning the round especially as she had lost 4 chips in the last 3 rounds.

Round 13 was something entirely different, and as the cards were revealed the group realised that the tables had finally turned. The results were

John – STRAIGHT (D - JACK) (C - 10) (S - 9) (D - 8) (S - 7)
Laura – STRAIGHT (D - 9) (H - 8) (H - 7) (S - 6) (C - 5)

David – 3 OF A KIND (H - 6) (C - 6) (S - 6) (D - 5) (S - 4)
Lucy – 3 OF A KIND (D - 2) (C - 2) (H - 2) (C - 10) (H - 7)

Brian – 2 PAIR (C - KING) (D - KING) (C - QUEEN) (H - QUEEN) (C - 10)
Adam – PAIR (C - 2) (D - 2) (S - 7) (S - 6) (H - 4)

Sarah – HIGH CARD (C - ACE) (C - JACK) (D - 10) (H - 5) (C - 3)
Dani – HIGH CARD (D - KING) (D - QUEEN) (D - 10) (D - 9) (C - 8)

Brian - HIGH CARD (D - 10) (S - 9) (C - 8) (H - 6) (D - 3)
Amber – HIGH CARD (C - 8) (C - 7) (C - 6) (C - 4) (D - 2)

The round was won by John who at present was losing the tournament; meanwhile Amber and Brian were the two losers and would have to both sacrifice an item of clothing. They were both becoming a little edgy as until the previous round (round 12) neither of them had finished in the bottom two in any of the previous rounds, and now it had happened for 2 rounds in a row.

John turned to the two looser and asked “What will be the first items you wish to removed?” SHOES! They both snapped at the same time followed by a small chuckle as they realised what they had both said.

John moved over to Brian and slid off the Velcro shoes, next he crawled to Amber who was sat legs crossed on the red carpet hiding her underwear under her small skirt.

John tried to have a look up her skirt as he started to remove Amber’s footwear, however Amber was already aware of this and her tightly crossed legs prevented John’s prying eyes.

At current the only person to be still fully clothed was Dani who was actually sitting with one more chip than what she had stated with (3 chips). Now then what about the truths, teased Dani who had, had the opportunity to ask plenty of these during the game so far.

After sitting there for a while Dani smiled ………………….

TO BE CONTINUED …………………….

Why was Dani smiling, what had she thought of?
What are the questions Brian and Amber must answer?

Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL FOR ANSWERS

[Rachie]

Just got back from my usual Monday evening game and felt I owed a new part to all the many commenter’s and readers of my story – Thank you to you all

What will Dani’s questions be?
Find out in this part (49) of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Part 49 (134) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

After sitting there for a while Dani smiled at Amber while asking her question “What was the results of the Dare you were given last week, was you caught at all and where did you go” Dani chuckled, not telling the new players about Amber’s previous dare.

Amber paused momentarily before realising what Dani’s question was referring to (ref different pictures / stripping clothing in different locations). She counted in her head how many people had caught her and what else she could say. Eventually she said “I was caught by 2 people, and a third almost caught me.

“Owwww” said the original 6 Poker players “please tell us more”

“What are you on about” asked Mark, Brian and Lucy together, unaware of the previous truth with a twist, game activities. This was shortly followed by John saying, let Amber tell the story.

Amber told the new players about the dare that Sarah had dared her referring to stripping and taking pictures of herself (more info read part 65 & 78-83 of first story Strip Poker with a Twist)

“I was caught while stripping in the cemetery. I even talked to the young person while I was stripping” Amber exaggerated. “What did the person say, and what did they do” Mark asked, knowing full well what he would have done if he was lucky enough to be put in this situation.

“I did nothing, just acted casual, and the person said hardly anything, as if it was usual or they hadn’t noticed” Amber continued not telling the group that the person was actually blind, but neither did she exaggerate what had taken place.

“Who was the other person to see you stripping” Adam asked seeing that Amber was becoming turned on and partly embarressed at all she was telling her friends. Amber started answering Adam's question with “Well the other person to see me stripping is actually at the present moment in this house ”

The group all looked around worried and was expecting to find someone else in the room that they were unaware of. Meanwhile Brian was trying to make himself look small, until Amber started to chuckle

“What you chuckling for” asked Adam, quickly followed by Amber pointing across the room. “What have I done” asked Mark still confused. “Was this when you stripped outside the club” he asked.

“No” replied Amber again chuckling at her elder brother. “I was pointing at Brian”. Brian was already aware that he was the person that Amber was talking about and was not startled by this.

Amber then told the group all about when she had stripped near Whites Wood and how wet she had become; she started to mention about the incident with the dog and the unknown male who turned out to be Brian.

The group now became aware of why Amber had grown close to Brian especially when she had told the group about her bra, and that it was stolen.

“Now I would like to know where you went for all of your pictures, and did you complete your full task” asked Dani. This was when Mark interrupted “I believe that Amber completed her task, the pictures she took were very hot and sexy especially the last when she was stood naked”.

“What do you mean” asked Adam puzzled, happy that he still his full clothes in tact with his starting 2 chips. “How do you know about the pictures unless you have …………………………

TO BE CONTINUED …………………….

What will happen next?
What will Mark’s answer be?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for more exciting thrills

[Rachie]

Part 50 / 135 thanks for everyone commenting and inspiring me to write this much.

This has now become the MOST VIEWED thread on the whole of getDare (THANK YOU)

What will happen regards the pictures?

Part 50 (135) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

How do you know about the pictures unless you have seen them? Adam then asked

“Yes I have been a naught brother and took Amber’s camera’s memory card containing all of her sexy pictures, I have viewed them all….. I have even done several crazy things to myself while looking at my sexy (½) sister’s photos” said Mark with a chuckle. A few of the players were surprised that he was telling them all this and he seemed not to be ashamed at anything he had done.

Ambers head bowed in shame as she realised / remembered that Mark had seen the photos, and all of her previous suspicions were confirmed. She was still surprised Mark had borrowed her camera in the first place or did he know something about the pictures, had he seen her taking any of the photos, she began to wonder.

She felt so ashamed as she started to tell the group about where all the photos had been taken and the different poses she had photographed. She had already been expecting that she would be asked to tell the group about the past weeks activities as well as showing the photos, the latter she was dreading and hoped that after Sarah saw the picture she would understand she had completed her task and leave it at that.

Eventually after a minute or two of talking Amber closed her speech. It was then time for Brian to answer a question set by Dani. He was quivering in his socks (as his shoes had been removed lol) when he heard Dani’s question.

“I would like you to tell us when was the last time that you masturbated and how, why, where, and what were you thinking about” Dani asked a quivering Brian.

Brian rattled his brain hoping that he had forgotten a time and that he would not be forced to tell the group about the previous week. He was unable to think of any and was unsure if he would be able to tell the group the whole truth.

“Can I ask what the dare would be if not” he asked the group. Most of the players had totally forgotten about this option and looked startled. “Errr” started Dani, thinking. “If you will not answer that question you must masturbate in front of us all here for 5 minutes straight or until you ejaculate. Nobody will lay a finger on your skin, this task will not be done know as you are still wearing trousers, but must be completed when you have stripped your trousers”

"What, and risk cumming in my underwear" Brian asked feeling rather uncertain if he could really do this infront of a crowd of 9 friends.

There was no answer to this and Brian froze never expecting that the dares would be this harsh, especially for his first. “What will it be” asked John, “Answer the question or do the dare and receive a bonus chip as a reward?”

Brian came to a quick decision and said “I’ll answer the Truth Question” he then started to recoil the thoughts about when he had last masturbated before repeating to the group “The last time that I masturbated was about a week ago” he started in a quiet voice ashamed at all he was about to reveal.

TO BE CONTINUED …………………..

What was Brian about to reveal?

Find out in the next part of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

[Rachie]

Find out what Brian was dreading revealing to the group?

Part 51 (136) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The last time that I masturbated was about a week ago” he started in a quiet voice ashamed at all he was about to reveal. “Tell us about it” asked Dani curious at learning something new about her school/college friend.

“It all began with the story you have been told so far, this was when I found Amber stripping her bra down the wooded lane, Amber seemed to get scarred and ran off to hide somewhere in the wood, during this time I managed to retrieve her blue sexy bra. Later that day when I was alone at home I was thinking back to the day’s activities and all that my prying eyes had seen.

“So you masturbated thinking about my sisters tits” asked Mark. This comment was followed by a harsh reply from David “Like you have never fantasized about her sexy body”

Mark felt a little shocked at this and sank down embarrassed and hoped / tried to look invisible. The twins were in total shock at the males talking about Amber as if she wasn’t in the room. Amber meanwhile didn’t know what to think should she be honoured at being thought about in this way or disgusted at the lack of disrespect, she just sat there silent trying to listen to all that Brian was about to reveal.

“Shhh” said John, trying to get the players to let Brian continue his story. The room went silent and Brian managed to finish his story/speech “Well, yes I did masturbate thinking of Ambers sexy breasts, they just looked great with nice perky nipples” he giggled. Brian paused hoping that would be the end of his story, however Dani soon spoke up “What about the rest of your answer regarding how, and where in the house etc where you”

“Haven’t I answered them already” said Brian trying not to be embarrassed any more. After looking around the group and seeing a few shaking their heads Brian realised he would be forced to tell the group or he wouldn’t here the end of it.

Well I went into my bedroom and stripped naked, I then sniffed Ambers bra which was still warm and sweaty from the thrills that she had, had earlier that day. I then began to wank thinking all that had took place, just as I was about to ejaculate I took the light blue bra that less than an hour before was concealing Ambers average sized pointy breasts (34b) away from my nose and placed my manhood over it. I then emptied my man juices into the bra still thinking of where it had been and possible going later.

“I felt honoured that I had, had the opportunity to do this knowing no one would ever know, or so I thought” said Brian worried that he had upset Amber.

“Was this the last time that you masturbated” asked Laura shocked that a male could go so long without the thrill. “Yes” was the single word answer from Brian.

“What have you done with the bra afterwards” asked Mark, wishing he would have the opportunity to do all that Brian had previously stated. “That was not part of the question” Brian snapped before asking who the other question would be from.

“The other winner, who has the opportunity to ask you anything, was ……………….”

TO BE CONTINUED …………………………

Hope you enjoyed hearing all that Brian had done – all comments much appreciated

Can you remember who the winner was of the last round?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for more surprises

[Rachie]

What will happen next?
What will the other questions be?
Find out now in part 52 of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Apologies some Foul Language in this chapter

Part 52 (137) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“The other winner (round 12), who has the opportunity to ask you anything, is Laura” said John looking at the result sheet he had scribbled down in front of him.

Laura, looked puzzled having forgotten that she had won round 12. The question that she quickly thought up to ask Brian was “how much sexual activity have you had, or what is the furthest that you have been with a female”. Laura like the rest of the group was interested in understanding what Brian had already done, before he was set any dares, they all knew little about Brian as he had recently moved to the area.

Brian looked around the room, and seeing that he had everyone’s attention said “With a female the most I have done is kiss, or rather snog, I have seen a couple of females in their underwear but never naked, I have masturbated thinking of them several times, but other than that I have done nothing”

“You mean you have not had intercourse” teased Adam. There was a few startled looks while John said “Like you have” to Adam, who quickly wished he hadn’t said anything at all. “Have you never seen female’s bits” said John trying to act like a gentleman in front of the group

“That’s correct” said Brian, not realising that Adam’s comment was a bluff. Meanwhile Laura was taking in all that Brian had mentioned while thinking how she could break him in later.

“Now for the last truth question before the round 14” was John’s next command. Amber realised that John was talking about her truth question from Laura. The room went quiet as Laura’s question was revealed “When was the last time you set anyone up, and bluffed them, and why did you do this”

“Fuck” swore Amber, deciphering what Laura’s poorly worded question was referring to, and knowing perfectly well what Laura was trying to do. “You already know about that” said Amber in a bit of a temper and not wanting her brother to find out.

“I have a bad memory, please tell again” lied Laura, sniggering behind her hand. Amber realised that it was no use beating the bush and started her tale “Earlier this week I was a naught girl and wanted to get my revenge on someone” started Amber still not saying who she was referring to.

“I got annoyed at this person, who had pinched something from me. I knew that he had been looking through my belongings and decided to set a trap” continued Amber. Mark was still unaware what Amber was talking about until her next sentence.

“I wrote in my Diary about a stripping club that I was going to, and tried to entice someone to go”

“You bitch” screamed Mark, quite annoyed at his younger sister, but still unaware at all Amber had done. Amber then continued but referred to Mark rather than someone as her previous statements had contained. She told about the group and that it was no Stripping Club at all and rather owned by a member of John’s family.

Mark was still puzzled at why Amber had part stripped and poured what he believed freezing cold water over herself, until Amber said That John and herself had come up with the plan and that Ambers water was loop warm compared to Marks freezing cold.

“We video recorded it all, to get you here tonight, however I’m sure you will be thankful later” she then teased. There was a few more bits of chit chat while Mark’s temper slowly simmered before Amber suddenly swore “Shit”

“What’s wrong with you said John” “Nothing” lied Amber. The group however would not let this rest and demanded Amber explain why she had just sworn. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to…….., but I just realised I have played another bluff after the one I told you”

“You naught girl, however you must tell us all about this” said John happy that he was getting 2 for the price of 1. Amber was annoyed at herself for telling the group all she had previously said for no reason at all and spoke quite harshly saying ………………………..

TO BE CONTINUED ........

What was Ambers other Bluff?
Apologies for strong Language

Please comment and more will shortly follow

[Rachie]

Hope Newbroozr's virgin mind has managed to recover lol

Thank you all for comments and retrojim your correct that far worse language is and will always be used at times in our games

Anyway onto the story - what is Amber going to tell the group now

Part 53 (138) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Amber was annoyed at herself for telling the group all she had previously said for no reason at all and spoke quite harshly saying, “The last time I played a bluff also involved Mark”

Mark glared at Amber the way any brother would that had found out his sister had double crossed him twice the same day. “TELL ME” he snapped in a loud voice, very angry at all he had already heard.

Well I knew that we would be blackmailing you to strip play poker with us this evening, I therefore wanted to play a few friendly games to see how you played. On purpose I played some poor hands to let you win. I found out several of your weaknesses, and this was the reason I wanted that little wager (money).

“And what were they” snapped Mark, for the second time in less than 5 minutes. He thought that all Amber was telling the group about him having weaknesses was a load of nonsense

The group was in shock when Amber told them about one of Marks weaknesses, this was: “Whenever Mark is bluffing some of his toes twitch”.
Just after Amber had said this, everyone in the room glanced at Mark, and noticed that he had no shoes on and his toe covered socks were on display for all to see. “Do I really” asked Mark, puzzled.

“I wouldn’t say it under a truth if it wasn’t” Amber replied gracefully. “We will all be looking at you in future rounds” said Lucy determined to use any advantages she could get to win the game

After a short pause Amber then said “Now, isn’t it time for our next round”. “Hey, steady on” cried Adam “The chance for your well deserved dare after the next round will soon come, no need to rush it” Adam continued.

There was a roar of laughter, from the room, coming from everyone except Brian, who understood the dare may also fall to himself. The cards were then shuffled and dealt. Round 14 was very tense as quite a few players had previously stripped some clothing and would be showing more skin if they lost again.

The results for this round were as follows

Sarah – 4 OF A KIND (D - 4) (D - 4) (S - 4) (C - 4) (D - 10)
John – 3 OF A KIND (D - ACE) (S - ACE) (C – ACE) (S - 9) (D - 8)

David – 3 OF A KIND (H - 8) (C - 8) (S - 8) (D - QUEEN) (D - 3)
Dani – 2 PAIR (H - JACK) (S - JACK) (C - 9) (H - 9) (C - 5)

Laura – 2 PAIR (H - 7) (C - 7) (H - 6) (D - 6) (S - 5)
Lucy – PAIR (D - KING) (S - KING) (S - 9) (D - 8) (H - 4)

Mark – PAIR (D - 5) (C - 5) (D - 10) (D - 8) (S - 7)
Adam – HIGH CARD (S - ACE) (S - QUEEN) (C - JACK) (H - 9) (D - 8)

Brian – HIGH CARD (?) (C - 2) (D - 6) (D - 4) (H - 3)
Amber – HIGH CARD (?) (S - 10) (S - 9) (S - 8) (S - 7)

As the players turned their cards over both Amber and Brian prayed and followed the same tactic that had been played earlier in the game. They left their last card unturned until everyone had displayed their cards, they were both so hoping to make at least a pair and be out of the bottom 2.

After what seemed like forever they finally each turned their mysterious cards over, Brian had a 2 of Spaces and Amber’s card was an Ace of Hearts.

This improved both of their hands however Amber still only had a high card of an Ace while Brian had a low pair of 2s.

The overall loser of the round therefore was Amber with Adam finishing in 9th position. Ambers jaw nearly hit the wall as she realised she would be forced to receive a dare and was mortified when she saw it would be Sarah giving her it.

Amber had 0 chips remaining and was forced to strip 2 items of clothing. She was lucky at present that she had only had to strip her shoes in the last round. She sat of the red carpet thinking what these items would be. Meanwhile Adam who had finished in 9th position sacrificed one of his two chips, and was relieved that he still had a chip for later.

“Time to decide” sniggered Sarah about to get her revenge for some of the games activities so far.

Amber sniggered and could not believe she was going to ask for another female to remove her ……………………….

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

What was going to be removed?
What would the dare be?

Keep reading for answers

Please comments / replies for detailed update on next chapter -
TRUST ME YOU DONT WANT TO MISS AMBERS DARE

[Rachie]

AFTER READINGSTATE YOUR CHOSEN NUMBER 1 - 8
Thanks for all support – and well done for people guessing correctly – what will Amber ask to be removed and please participate and say what your number would be – (understand when read) anyway onto …………

Part 54 (139) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Amber sniggered and could not believe she was going to ask for another female to remove her bra.

“My bra please” she nervously asked, unsure if any words actually came out.

“Sorry I didn’t hear you” teased Sarah, forcing Amber to repeat her previous sentence. Sarah then slowly teasingly moved to Amber and reached under the back of her t-shirt and felt the mesh material of Amber’s bra.

Amber gave a sudden yelp as Sarah moved her hands around to the front of her chest and started to grope Amber’s nicely formed 34B tits. She was oblivious to the rest of the room gorping at her top half.

After what seemed like a lifetime Amber realised that Sarah’s hands were no longer on the front of the bra, and grasping the hooks at the back, with a single twang the bra came loose.

Sarah then had the job of removing the bra from Amber’s body, without removing her top. This would have proved much more difficult for a male, but as Sarah had often done this to herself she managed to carefully take the bra from her.

Amber meanwhile was panting for breath after her near climax. If this was what it would be like for someone to remove her bra she had no idea what she would be like if/when it came for someone to remove her underwear. She was also lucking forward to removing some of the items from other players, if the rules allowed this what fun she could have.

After a minute or two to calm down Sarah stared at Amber and began telling her about the dare she must do, this is what Sarah said; “Go fetch me those pictures out of your bag, the ones that you were ordered to take for myself” she reiterated reminding Amber of her previous Truth with a Twist game dare that had been dealt last week

“I want you to lay all the photos on the table faced down,” your dare / task is every time you finish in the bottom 2. You must select a photo number and the winner of the round will be able to check the photo chosen. You must try to guess which photo it is, if you can then guess correct It will not be shown, if you are incorrect then it will be showed around the group and your face will be edited out before being placed on a random website of the winner’s choice. The winner of that round will get to keep the photo no matter if correct or not, but MUST not show anyone or place anywhere others may see it, unless you are incorrect as previously stated, Is this understood” Sarah asked the group.

“Is this until all of the cards have been seen by someone” asked Amber rather worried, and not looking forward for any of the pictures to be on the net.

“This will happen for every time you are in the bottom 2 until someone has stripped naked, not necessarily out of the game” Sarah said, smiling as her plan took place.

Amber slowly walked to her bag and grasped the different photos she had taken. Walking to the table her eyes were covered as she randomly placed the photos faced down, No-one knew what order the photos were in, (not even Amber) Amber had placed all 6 photos she had been asked to take along with an extra 2 bonus photos taken that she hoped would please the group.

2827

“Right I wonder what the first photo will be, and if you can guess correct” said Sarah teasingly.

Amber was so nervous, as suddenly Sarah said “ What will the first number you would like to chose be” in a teasing voice

Well I think the first number that I will chose will be number ………………”

TO BE CONTINUED ………………


STATE YOUR CHOSEN NUMBER 1 - 8
Can all readers please state the 1 number that they would have liked to have seen;
let’s see what everyone’s photo would be?

What will happen next?
Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST FOR ANSWERS

And well done to Kisunesoldier for guessing correctly (it was Ambers Bra)

[Rachie]

Here is the 42 different people who have left there chosen number

These will also be important for something later on - keep reading and all will be revealed

PHOTO NUMBER 1 – CHOSEN BY
owlart
mysterygirl
moxie

PHOTO NUMBER 2 – CHOSEN BY
Kisunesoldier
Younggirl18
deschut

PHOTO NUMBER 3 – CHOSEN BY
amenablerebel
rahamn
jamness
dounowhoiam
12356416514a
Pymani96

PHOTO NUMBER 4 – CHOSEN BY
Jazzyj
BLOEMS51
Vodin30
mistress ct
puppysean
Ethan2cu

PHOTO NUMBER 5 – CHOSEN BY
memnoch55
pornghost
steve42
archie21
lordbob
ton em gub
newbzoors

PHOTO NUMBER 6 – CHOSEN BY
Retrojim
sir snake 1134
Leopard
Rachelsisiter

PHOTO NUMBER 7 – CHOSEN BY
Xrider
Henryzz
CBT Slave
RedaDare
Davestrippoker
Dragonator
emma embarasment

PHOTO NUMBER 8 – CHOSEN BY
Collardblondie
bobob
iceman713
Stormwalker22
Reixonac
DEndrulat

[Rachie]

Thank you for everyone that has replied leaving there number – there was also another reason for this, and that will be revealed later in the story.

6 Months yesterday since the very first Strip Poker with a Twist chapter, pleased to say still going strong, now with over 1500 replies – Thank You.

What will be the FIRST number shown and what will be the picture?


Part 55 (140) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“I think the first number that I will choose will be number 7”. Amber said sounding unsure if this was really the number that she wanted.

The whole room knew nothing about what picture / photo 7 would reveal. Amber paused for a while, before guessing what the photo would show; she was hoping that Sarah would take a look at the photo and reveal something from her facial expression.

Amber’s wishes were shattered, As Sarah just sat there before saying “Hurry up, what do you think the picture will reveal.”

Amber tried to way up her options, she could either guess the photo that she dreaded others seeing, thus eliminating it from show, or she could trust her belief of what the photo would be.

She decided that the room would not be very happy if she guessed the same photo every time, and if she did this they would probably get their ultimate revenge later in the game. Amber then had an idea.

“I think that the picture shows me without my bra on, and was taken down a wooded lane” Amber said, saying the one thing that Brian had already seen and therefore hoping not to reveal anything of her active stripping mission.

Brian moaned, and was hoping that Amber would reveal a little more of her expedition, his mood soon changed when Sarah crawled teasingly without her shoes and socks, moving slowly towards the table to where the photos had been placed.

Teasingly picking up photo number 7 she gave a huge gasp. The rest of the room were all shocked and knew nothing about what Sarah was looking it.

“What is it! What is it!” Came a few cries from the room, hoping to see Amber stripped in some imaginary pose. The only reply from Sarah was a few more sniggers as the tension in the room built up to almost breaking point.

“Well I can say that Amber’s guess was incorrect, and that the photo was not down the wooded lane. Therefore her punishment is that you will get to see the photo, I will keep it and also the photo will be placed on a website of my choice with her face edited out.”

Amber held on to every word that Sarah was ordering, and understood she could do little about her punishment. What was the picture, she thought to herself, hoping that it would not be revealing too much.

The next thing that she heard was a few groans and she instantly knew / expected that the photo would not be off her revealing too much skin. Amber glanced up, towards Sarah who was showing the photo of Amber around the room

The photo finally came to Amber and she noticed herself in Tesco changing facilities,

When each individual viewed the photo they could quickly see that Amber had no coat / jacket on (She had removed the Dark Grey military mustang jacket and socks) After further inspection they saw she also had stripped her socks – or was not wearing any in the first place.

The picture showed Amber in the changing room with the door behind her, wide open, there were a few people walking past doing their usual shopping, but none looked interested in Amber, especially as she was hardly baring anything at all.

“You are lucky” cried Dani, referring to the fact that at least the picture which would be placed on the internet was not too revealing.

Amber know knew that every time she was in the bottom 2 in a game, the tension would mount, she was hoping desperately that this would not arise too often.

The next round (15) was another intense round as so many players were dreading the results to be revealed…………..

TO BE CONTINUED ………………

So anyone picking number 7 would have viewed Amber without socks and jacket on in Tesco changing facility – I wonder what everyone else would have viewed – keep reading as more will be revealed

People who chose this number (7) included - Xrider, Henryzz, CBT Slave, RedaDare, Davestrippoker, Dragonator, emma embarasment

[Rachie]

Thanks for all the continued support and people giving their picture number they would have liked to have seen.

What will the results of round 15 be, and what will be the consequences?

How lucky will Amber be? Find out below

Part 56 (141) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The next round (15) was another intense round as so many players were dreading the results to be revealed.

Amber sat waiting and anticipating her low cards to be in the bottom two, while at the same time praying that this would not be the case.

The overall round 15 results were

John – 4 OF A KIND (D - 7) (D - 7) (S - 7) (C - 7) (H - 9)
Mark – 4 OF A KIND (C - 5) (S - 5) (D - 5) (H - 5) (C - 3)

Dani – 3 OF A KIND (D - ACE) (H - ACE) (C - ACE) (C - JACK) (D - 9)
Brian – 2 PAIRS (S - ACE) (H - ACE) (D - KING) (S - KING) (S - 2)

Laura – PAIR (D - 8) (C - 8) (S - 10) (C - 6) (C - 4)
Sarah – PAIR (C - 5) (H - 5) (D - 10) (H - 7) (H - 3)

Adam – PAIR (D - 2) (C - 2) (H - KING) (C - JACK) (S - 10)
Amber – HIGH CARD (C - QUEEN) (H - JACK) (S - 9) (D - 8) (C - 5)

Lucy – HIGH CARD (H - JACK) (H - 10) (H - 9) (H - 7) (C - 2)
Adam – HIGH CARD (D - 9) (H - 8) (C - 6) (S - 5) (H - 3)

After a few minutes of studying the cards Amber realised to her greatest joy that her Queen high was not to be in the bottom 2, she breathed a sigh of relief as she realised this, but was still dreading the next round.

Mark began to boast about his 4 of a kind, however he was soon pulled to order by John who revealed his higher 4 of a kind.

Lucy finished the round in 9th place and was required to give up her only remaining chip. She was might relieved that the chip she had been holding since winning round 9 was going to come in handy.

Adam was the big looser of the round and would therefore be required to sacrifice one of his first items of clothing, Along with the punishment of being in the bottom 2 for two consecutive rounds.

He sat wondering what question he would be asked, but first he decided it would be his shoes that John would remove from him. John swift complied before finally asking his chosen truth question.

“Have you ever fantasised about last week’s game, if so which parts, how often and did you finish the job off” was John’s question. “Finish the job off” came the weird response from a few of the members in the room.

John just ignored allot of the remarks are instead turned to Adam repeating the question and watching Adam’s shocked facial expression. It wasn’t long before Adam had thought about all that John had asked and he started to tell his little story.

The group listened eagerly hanging on to every word especially when Adam started talking about when he fantasised / memorised some of the awesome things he had done. Quite a few of the group were shocked (especially the new players) when Adam said that he had really enjoyed sniffing Sarah’s used cum stained black thong and the smell of her sweet cunt was fabulous, he also mentioned that he had enjoyed being told what to do by his sister and being ordered by her to wear the same thong that had been inside his sexy sister moments earlier.

“You’re kidding me” said Lucy shocked that Adam had done let alone fantasised about his sisters belongings in this way. The 6 members who were present at that time all shock there head confirming Lucy’s suspicions.

“How often have you fantasised about that” suddenly blurted John wishing to move onto the next part of his question. Adam’s reply was short and sweet “All of the time, but I masturbate thinking about this usually once per day”

“And do you finish the job off” asked Sarah fully understanding what John was referring to, and at the same time interested in all Adam had fantasised about her body / underwear.

Adam felt like all the eyes in the room was focussed on him, he sat staring at a picture on the peach wall, trying to imagine he was talking to a blank room. Ow Fuck, thought Adam even the people on the photo seemed to be staring at him.

Eventually he plucked up the courage and started to say ……….

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

What was Adam about to say?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel and all will be revealed

[Rachie]

Thanks for all the continued support – and welcome the new readers / commenter’s to Strip Poker with a Twist – always much appreciated – please keep all the comments coming and more will quickly follow

What will happen next?
What will Adam reveal to the group

Find out by reading ………..


Part 57 (142) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Eventually Adam plucked up the courage and started to say “Well yes I finished the job off, if that’s what you want to call ejaculating” the last few words of his sentence seemed to get quieter and quieter as if Adam was kind of ashamed to admit all of this to the room.

The room was all surprised and shocked, many of the poker players didn’t know what to say at all, and the room seemed to fall into complete silence. Eventually Sarah broke the silence “Is it time for me to ask my truth” the twin sniggered. The room all listened eagerly to the question that Sarah began to ask, this was the same question as what Adam had refused to answer in the previous week’s truth with a twist game.

“What did you feel like to be the first one naked in last week’s strip poker game, and who did you most want to see naked and why? (Part 75b)

Adam looked shocked and was hoping if he had refused to answer it in the past game it would not come back into conversation, however he knew perfectly fine that he must answer, and it must be truthful.

“You creep” he shouted staring directly into his sisters eyes (Sarah’s) “Well there were only three females present in the room that day” started Adam pausing for a breath and to think how he could possibly word his truth.

“Go on” ordered Sarah teasing her brother, and hoping to embarrass him a little more, she still had not forgiving him for eating the last of her cereals the previous week, the shop had sold out of the Kellogg’s Frosties when she had last gone to purchase some and she had earlier that day had a friendly argument with her brother, if that’s what you can call a pillow fight.

Adam knew that his sister was meaning business and slowly started chatting again “Well last week when I was the first person to be fully naked in front of the whole room I was quite aroused, showing my man hood of to several people for the first time. It was also erotic to know that my sisters were staring at it and I may have the opportunity to see them in the flesh later that night”

“The person who I most wanted to see naked changed throughout the night, at first this was Dani” Adam said, his red cheeks blushing again. “However after being told that Sarah was shaved I felt so horny to check and see if this was true. I also kept picturing something in my head, but that’s another story”.

“Picturing what!” was the obvious cry from the room. All Adam could do was snigger and hope he had not said too much.

“Ok is it time for round 16” said John wanting to keep the game / evening rolling.

After a short pause to collect the cards and shuffle John dealt the cards evenly to all 10 players.

There were quite a few different facial expressions, some bluffs other wished they were. After all of the tension the cards were revealed.

“Ow FUCK” “please please, tell me I am not the looser” protested ……………..

TO BE CONTINUED ………………

Who was expecting to be the looser of the next round?

What will the results of this round be?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for answers

All comments and feedback is much appreciated

Love Rachie
x x x

[Rachie]

Sorry it’s been so long (5 days lol) since the last part- laptop caught a virus, but all is fixed now – Thanks for all the concerned private messages etc and for everyone been so patient

Anyway here is part 58 – who was anticipating loosing the round. Please read and comment and there MAY be another part within the next 24 hours – as a bonus for being patient


Part 58 (143) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Ow FUCK” “please please, tell me I am not the looser” protested Amber. “You’re not” complimented John, trying to make Amber feel that little bit better. Amber sank down again relieved at hearing John’s wise words, her heart was now beating at a more realistic rate.

“Dani you’re the loser” shouted Adam happy that at last everyone had lost at least one game. Dani however was still the clear leader even after handing over both of her remaining chips. “Who has finished in 9th position” asked Mark hoping this was not to be himself.

“Amber, you have finished in 9th place” John then giggled, revealing the fact that Amber would still have to partake in her previous dare once again. Amber wished she could sink into the red carpet while she observed the different hands to see if John was correct.

David – 3 OF A KIND (D – 6) (H - 6) (S - 6) (C - 9) (S - 4)
Brian – 2 PAIR (H - QUEEN) (S - QUEEN) (S - 10) (C - 10) (C - 6)

Sarah – 2 PAIR (H - QUEEN) (C - QUEEN) (S - 4) (C - 4) (D - 7)
Adam – PAIR (S - ACE) (H - ACE) (S - 6) (D - 5) (H - 4)

John – PAIR (D - 3) (C - 3) (S - 10) (S - 7) (D - 4)
Laura – HIGH CARD (D - ACE) (D - KING) (D - QUEEN) (D - JACK) (C - 9)

Lucy – HIGH CARD (H - JACK) (D - 10) (C - 8) (C - 7) (H - 6)
Mark – HIGH CARD (H - 9) (H - 8) (C - 7) (S - 5) (H - 4)

Amber – HIGH CARD (H - 9) (S - 8) (C - 6) (D- 5) (D - 3)
Dani – HIGH CARD (S - 7) (H - 6) (C - 5) (S - 4) (H - 2)

Amber realised that despite having the same hand as her brother 9 High, and an 8 backer Marks third highest card was an 7 compared to her 6 and this indeed meant that she was the loser of the round, or rather the looser of some clothing and another part of her dare, having finished in 9th position.

“Whose won” asked Amber, wondering who would be the lucky person to see one of her photos and possibly have the opportunity to keep it and place on the internet.

The room had paid little attention to this as all players had expected to have won the round. “Owww, have I won” shouted a shocked but happy David. Indeed David’s 3 of a kind was the winning hand.

Amber’s photos were still in the same position as earlier in the game and as David wondered over to them he asked “What’s your number and what’s your guess”. He was secretly hoping that it would be a very revealing photo and Amber would guess wrong meaning his fun continued.

The reply from Amber was “I chose number 2” not fully knowing if she had made the right choice or not. “What do you think this picture shows” he asked Amber in a cocky voice.

Amber was already expecting this question, and knew that she could not pick her bra like last time, or that the picture could be in Tesco changing facilities as that had already been revealed. This made a choice of a possible 7 with 6 still open for Amber guess. “Was the photo taken in the cemetery toilets” she asked, still questioning her call.

David slowly looked at the photo, again after Amber had already made her decision so she would be unable to get no clue from his face.

David looked gloomily at the photo, “Was I right, tell me I was right” asked Amber hoping to get credit for her expected correct answer.

“You were wrong, it is not at the cemetery” David said denying Amber’s hopes. “What is the photo of then” Mark asked, hoping to see what his little sister had done the previous week and possibly have chance to view it over the web at a later date.

David slowly turned the photo over revealing it to the whole room. There was ………………………

TO BE CONTINUED ………………

Kisunesoldier, Younggirl18, deschut and Overlord all picked photo 2, any guesses what this photo is/was?

What will the photo reveal?
What will happen next?

Thanks for all the continued support more will follow VERY shortly after a few comments have been made

[Rachie]

And here is the second part in tonight’s double part

What’s going to happen to Amber, how embarrassed is she going to be, find out by reading …..

Part 59 (144) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL
David slowly turned the photo over revealing it to the whole room. There were a few gasps as they saw Amber in her sexy underwear and shoes. The group could not tell where the photo had been taken at first, but soon realised after thinking back to Ambers previous dares guess, that it was in the cemetery.

“Please don’t show that picture on the web” Amber protested, this was quickly followed by a chuckle from David and the words “You know the rules, after all look at your sexy figure in that light blue bra and matching thong, let’s hope we get to see some more of you later this evening”

Amber said nothing more and resided to the fact that the picture would be available to be seen by everyone at least her delicate areas were still covered she thought to herself.

“Can this go anywhere I decide on the web” David asked. “Yes as long as Ambers face is cropped out or blurred” came the reply from Sarah, who didn’t want their secret games to be broadcast to absolutely everyone.

“Can I decide” was a quiet voice that came from Amber. David responded quickly with “Ummmm, ask me later and there could be a possibility depending on what I get out of it” There was then a silence for what seemed like an eternity.

“Now then, time to see a bit more of you here and know” David broke the silence to a worried looking Amber. Amber realised that indeed she was forced to strip one item of clothing for finishing 9th. “I chose Socks” Amber said immediately realising anything else at this early stage would be too much.

David was happy to comply realising that if she lost another round in the near future thing would start to get interesting.

“Role on round 17” David said after removing Ambers black spotty socks, he had suddenly begun to enjoy the last few rounds as it was 9-10 rounds since he last lost a chip and he had also won one since then.

The room was all getting agitated as the cards for round 17 were dealt. Several members of the room were getting to the edge of losing some valuable clothing and revealing a lot to the rest of the players.

The results for this round was

Amber – STRAIGHT FLUSH (S - 7) (S - 6) (S - 5) (S - 4) (S - 3)
John – FOUR OF A KIND (H - 8) (H - 8) (C - 8) (S - 8) (C - 3)

Sarah – THREE OF A KIND (C - 10) (D – 10) (S - 10) (S - KING) (D - JACK)
Mark – 2 PAIR (S - ACE) (D - ACE) (C - QUEEN) (H - QUEEN) (C - JACK)

Brian – PAIR (C - 7) (H - 7) (D - JACK) (C - 8) (S - 2)
Adam – PAIR (C - 5) (D - 5) (D - 9) (S - 7) (C - 2)

Laura – PAIR (C - 2) (D – 2) (D - 9) (C - 8) (D - 6)
David – HIGH CARD (C - KING) (C - QUEEN) (D - 9) (H - 6) (S - 4)

Lucy – HIGH CARD (S - JACK) (C - 10) (C - 9) (H - 7) (D - 5)
Dani – HIGH CARD (S - 8) (C - 7) (C - 5) (S - 3) (H - 2)

Amber was relieved that she had proved David wrong and instead of losing clothing and chips she was happy to receive a chip as the winner of the round. Dani was devastated as she was required to lose some clothing and had finished last for two rounds in a row resulting in the loss of 4 chips.

Shoes and socks she said feeling relieved that prior to the past round she was leading the game. Amber moved smoothly over towards Dani and started to untie her boots. It took a while before the clog hoppers (boots) had been removed and Amber started to strip Dani’s stripy woolly socks.

Lucy had finished in 9th position and was also forced to lose some clothing, she sat hoping that the room would not realise, but to her dismay Amber as the winner of the round said “What clothing will it be Lucy, your top, bra skirt or underwear”

Lucy froze hoping that she had in fact forgotten something that she was wearing. Unfortunately this was not the case and as quite as a mouse she said ……………

TO BE CONTINUED ……………….

What will happen next?
What will Lucy chosen item to strip be?
What will the truth questions be for Dani?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

[Rachie]

Thank you for all the continued support and the thousands of readers of yesterdays twin parts.

Find out what Lucy is about to strip as well as the truth questions that Dani must answer.

Please keep commenting and more will quickly follow

Part 60 (145) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Lucy froze hoping that she had in fact forgotten something that she was wearing. Unfortunately this was not the case and as quite as a mouse she said my top / t-shirt. She sat nervously waiting for Amber to move towards her, but nothing seemed to happen

Eventually Amber spoke “Will you come here deary” obviously talking to Lucy. Once she realised Lucy slowly moved to Amber who grabbed hold of the bottom of Lucy’s pale blue t-shirt. Teasingly Amber lifted the top revealing Lucy’s bra covered breasts to the watching room.

There were now two females with only there bras covering their top half. David as well as a few of the other lads started to compare the splendid sight that was in front of Laura and Lucy.

“Now what will the truths questions be, for Dani” John said reminding Dani of her punishment. At hearing this both Amber and David knew it was a rare opportunity that they had been granted as it seemed rare for Dani to lose a game let alone two in succession.

“Ok” started David “my question for Dani is: If I had not completed my food activities to your satisfaction (licking food of toilet seat and chocolate mixed with cat food) how would you have punished me”

There was a short pause in which time the group were all trying to picture David’s previous activities, a lot of the males seemed to get hard and both Laura and Lucy noticed that in only their bra’s there nipples had become erect with excitement.

All of the players seemed to be staring at a different person wondering what they were thinking while Dani started to answer her question. “Well if you had not eaten the foods from the destinations I had told you I don’t fully know how you would have been punished. At the time I had not given this any consideration at all. I was also similarly wondering about this same thing after you had completed the full amount and I came up with a few ways of punishing you.”

“What were they?” David asked “Well I might have denied you certain luxuries” Dani chuckled still leaving different thoughts in the different player’s minds.

Some of the group were a little unsatisfied at Dani’s answer, however as she had said at the time she had no punishment in mind, what more could they ask her to say. As the person who set the truth David was quite happy at the response and so it was now time for Amber to ask her question.

With the time it took Dani’s to answer her previous question, Amber had additional time to think of a question, she decided on asking “What is the furthest you have been with another female, did you enjoy it and would you like it to happen again, if you have not done anything describe how far you currently wish / prepared to go”. Again it was a question with multiple parts and Amber was very interested in knowing so that she could plan things in the future, if the opportunity arose.

“Can I go to toilet” asked Lucy politely. John looked at Lucy and wondered why she had turned so nice all of a sudden. “That would be very helpful for me to think about all the correct facts and relay them to you correctly” Dani stated.

John and the rest of the room all agreed that they could do with a drink and so they agreed for a break for 10 minutes but no clothing may be put on and no-one would be allowed to go outside or have contact with the open world.

Adam scooted off to fetch top ups (drinks) and soon came back with plenty of supplies. Lucy ran or rather waddled off to toilet and came back much more refreshed. Dani sat as silent as a mouse thinking about how she could answer her question in a way that would not be revealing too much to the players.

There was a lot of play during the break, but everyone was happy with it, including a few pats on female skirt covered arses as well as plenty of chat about how the different players looked in their current state. There was little revealed about what each had planned for later in the game, as everyone was hoping to keep this secret until the time arose several jokes were also told one of which was:

JOKE
What is the difference between a drug dealer and a hooker?

A hooker can wash her crack and sell it again.


After a few more jokes and laughter the 10 minutes soon passed and John called order to the rest of the room and the players arranged back on the red carpet. “What’s the answer to your question” Brian asked Dani rather intrigued.

Dani sat still silently barefooted having had the removal of her shoes and socks not too long ago. Her explanation started of slow and quiet and this is what she revealed

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

What will Dani’s answer be, how far (has she / would she) be prepared to go with another female.

Find out in the next exciting part of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Please comment for more

[Rachie]

As again there have been so much great support and replied feedback, here’s an extra part to keep your mind racing

What will Dani’s answer be? – how far had she been with another female

Another secret is revealed – read part 61 below to find out

All comments are much appreciated

THE MORE COMMENTS THE SOONER THE NEXT PART WILL BE REVEALED

Part 61 (146) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Dani’s explanation started of slow and quiet and this is what she revealed: Im guessing that when you say the furthest I have been with a girl, you are meaning sexually, is that correct? Dani started.

Amber just replied “Yes that’s exactly what I am meaning.” “Well to the regret of the room I have not done very much with another female at present. The furthest that I have been is to see others naked and I have passionately kissed a girl.

“Totally naked” asked a curious David. “Yes totally” replied Dani who was expecting most females of her age to have this experience. “Who did you snog” was a further question from Adam.

“Now that is private and was not part of the question so I’m saying nothing at all” said a spoilt Dani.

“Well then, how about answering the second part” asked David rather intrigued to know how Dani felt about the snog as well as how far she would like to go sexually with another female.

“Well yes, it did turn me on an awful lot and gave me goose bumps inside” Dani began to explain “Afterwards I really wanted to start again and was happy that she had the same wishes and kept kissing for a very long time”

“Why did you stop, if it was so good, and why did you not go further than first base” asked a puzzled Adam who had long ago wanted the opportunity to view this kind of activity.

Dani’s response and explanation was rather long and was: “Well our snog seemed to last forever; probably about ¼ of an hour (15 minutes) and we were both lost in a world of our own.

“I was so engrossed in our passionate kiss and enjoying it that I didn’t see Sarah’s dad at the door”

“SARAH’S DAD” shouted the group turning to see Sarah’s bright red face and instantly knowing that Sarah was the person who Dani was talking about.

“Shit!” swore Dani who had not wanted to reveal who the other female was and now felt guilty for revealing one of her and Sarah secrets.

“Why have you never told me about that” asked Laura too her twin sister, “I thought we shared all secrets” she continued. “I.. i…I didn’t realise you would be interested” stuttered Sarah thinking of the first excuse that entered her head.

“What about the next part of the question” asked Amber rather intrigued and making her wicked plans. The response from Dani was a puzzled expression as she tried to re think about what the question she was forced to answer was

“Do you mean would I like it to happen again” Dani said after a short thought. “Yeah that’s the question answered John hoping for a short answer beginning with a Y.

John managed to get part of his wish as Dani answered “Why, are you so interested John, you look like you are about to squirt your load inside them trousers, why don’t you take them off and relieve yourself”. Dani short comment seemed to draw the room’s attention from herself to John who now sat blushing while Dani could easily give her answer.

Well I’m not ………………

TO BE CONTINUED ...........

Well I’m not ………….. (finish the sentence)
What will Dani reveal?
How will the group behave now another secret has emerged?

Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL for answers

THE MORE COMMENTS THE SOONER THE NEXT PART WILL BE REVEALED

[Rachie]

How will Dani finish the sentence, what will the group do with the information, what will happen in the next round (18) find out the answer to some of these below.

Also PUZZLE in part – please participate

Part 62 (147) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Well I’m not shy to admit that it turned me on so much that I would very much appreciate a second take” Dani chuckled, feeling a little more embarrassed now that the players knew it was Sarah she was referring too.

What about how far you currently wish to go with a female” recited Amber repeating the last part of her question.

Dani cheekily answered “Well technically the question was if I haven’t done anything I had to answer this, however the answer would be that I’m not sure how far I would be prepared to go with a female, I have not given this too much consideration but I think it would depend on who it was with what there mood was and how horny that make me”

The group all seemed happy at the answers that Dani had given, especially the males, some of whom had made plans they wished to undertake later in the game.

“Is it time for round 18” was Dani’s next words hoping to get her own back for some of the questions she had been asked

“Indeed I think it is” said Mark who was glad that he was leading the game at present having only removed his shoes and having the comfort of a single chip.

As the winner of the last round Amber shuffled the cards and dealt out to the individual players.

Another intense round was played and a lot of bluffing took place. After the cards were laid on the red carpet some of the players received yet another shock.

Dani– 4 OF A KIND (D - 4) (D - 4) (S - 4) (C - 4) (C - 9)
Sarah – 3 OF A KIND (D - ACE) (S - ACE) (C - ACE) (D - JACK) (C - 10)

Adam – 3 OF A KIND (D - 10) (C - 10) (S - 10) (S - 8) (D - 5)
John – 2 PAIRS (D - QUEEN) (D - QUEEN) (S - 9) (C - 9) (C - 8)

David – 2 PAIRS (C - JACK) (H - JACK) (H - 7) (C - 7) (C - 5)
Laura – PAIR (D - ACE) (H - ACE) (D - JACK) (C - 10) (S - 8)

Brian – PAIR (D - 7) (C - 7) (D - 8) (H - 6) (C - 2)
Mark – HIGH CARD (S - 9) (S - 8) (S - 6) (S - 5) (H - 3)

Lucy – ? (S - 10) (D - 8) (C - 6) (D - 2) ( ? )
Amber – ? (D - 10) (D - 8) (D - 6) (H - 5) ( ? )

Lucy along with Amber did not look at their last card until the last minute. “Fuck it” Lucy thought as she turned her final card over and noticed that it was just the 9 of spades therefore not increasing her overall hand which still remained at a 10 high.

“Ow SHIT!” Screamed Amber as she also viewed her last card which was the 4 of Diamonds. She realised that all she had was a 10 high. She was silently preying that this would keep her out of the bottom 2 however she was not very hopeful that this would be the case.

When the cards were revealed Lucy was actually quite grateful for her last card being a 9 as this made her 10 high a stronger kicker than Amber’s who only had an 8 kicker (2nd highest card).

The overall looser of the round was Mark with Amber finishing in 9th position. Dani rubber her hands together, as the winner of the round she was thinking of a little revenge from the previous round.

“Amber I believe that you have finished in the bottom 2 again, you know what your forfeit is” Dani chuckle while pointing towards the table of envelopes in which Ambers previous activities photos were concealed.

“What number will it be” Dani then stated offering the 6 remaining numbers for Amber to chose (2 and 7 have been previously chosen) Directing her answer to Dani Amber said “I would like to chose picture number 4 and I would like to guess that this was taken in the church stripping my jacket”

Dani slowly moved to the table collecting picture number 4 she said “I believe that you are again incorrect and that the picture was not taken inside the church”

“Wrong again, aren’t we lucky” came a few replied from the group. “Show us the picture” came the next comments from the group.

Dani slowly and teasingly turned the photo over showing the group were Amber had taken the photo and what Amber had removed. It took Amber a little time to realise, then she noticed that it was an additional photo of her stripping (not mentioned earlier) Amber was stood near the ……………………

TO BE CONTINUED ............


NEXT WORD CLUE (PUZZLE)
Link the words

_________ Bonus OR Bonus _________

PS - Understand not easy - but isnt supposed to be at first - more clues comming soon

eg) _____ clip -----/----- news _______ -----/---- _______ chain
ANSWER would be – paper.

TO BE CONTINUED ……………


Please participate – what is the next word going to be, link the word with the clues above, more clues will follow shortly tonight, if no correct answers are revealed. PS- can’t promise a pvt message when these are revealed.

What will happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist to find out

All comments and puzzle clues are much appreciated – please leave on thread – as it makes it much easier

Thank You – Love Rachie


N O
C H E A T I N G

[Rachie]

ANOTHER CLUE

_______ BONUS or BONUS _______

_______ RIVER or RIVER _______

Please keep guessing, no chapter until someones correct, if a few more comments / guesses are made another clue will be revealed soon

HAPPY GUESSING

Love RACHIE
x x x x

[Rachie]

ANOTHER CLUE

_______ BONUS or BONUS _______

_______ RIVER or RIVER _______

_______ SIDE or SIDE ________

Please keep guessing, no chapter until someones correct, if a few more comments / guesses are made another clue will be revealed soon

HAPPY GUESSING

PS- only ONE of the spaces on each line needs to be filled with the word (NOT BOTH)

Love RACHIE
x x x x

[Rachie]

ANOTHER CLUE – (Sperm) - bonus, river and side



_______ BONUS or BONUS _______

_______ RIVER or RIVER _______

_______ SIDE or SIDE ________

_______ SPERM or SPERM ________

HAPPY GUESSING

PS- only ONE of the spaces on each line needs to be filled with the word (NOT BOTH)


The 21 answers already stated are:
1) Chapter
2) Cottage
3) Time
4) Prize
5) Round
6) Money
7) Card
8) Sign
9) Point
10) Twist
11) Pay
12) Small
13) Large
14) Way
15) Boob
16) Bet
17) Bed
18) Up
19) View
20) Water
21) Track

THIS LAST CLUE SHOULD MAKE THE ANSWER OBVIOUS

if not another will follow after a few comments / guesses are made

[Rachie]

A BIG THANK YOU FOR MAKING STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST & THE SEQUEL BOTH THE MOST REPLIED TO STORIES ON GETDARE
– 1642 REPLIES BETWEEN THEN

Thanks to Dice 7 for being the first player with the correct answer (BANK) here is the next chapter of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Ps- the next clue was going to be piggy

Thanks for all the 22 other answers, hope people liked the short puzzle – if anyone would like to know what the different words were, feel free to Google them.

Now onto the story – what’s the picture at the bank going to reveal ……..

Part 63 (148) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Amber was stood near the bank (Cash Machine) and was only in her size 6 baby blue smooth silk thong and blue t-shirt.

The group could easily tell that Amber was not wearing a bra as her average sized pointy breasts were poking through her pale blue t-shirt.

Dani was happy that she had the chance to post the image / photo on any site that she wished after Ambers facial expression had been cropped / blurred. It was a pity that this had to be done she thought to herself, as Amber’s facial expression pictured, looked so sexy as she was grinning like a Cheshire cat knowing others may catch her without her skirt on.

“What was this picture stripping” asked Adam in a puzzled voice as he could tell from Ambers pointy nipples that she was not wearing a bra however still wearing he t – shirt.

“Errrr, this was an extra picture I took afterwards and I thought that it may please you to see it” Amber started to explain. “As you can see I have no bra on as while this picture was taken Brian was probably wanking into it” Amber then chuckled, while glaring at Brian trying to make him feel as embarrassed as she was already feeling.

Brian’s face went as red as a post box, thinking that Amber could well have been correct by her statement.

“I’m going to treasure this picture in that sexy thong” stated Dani pleased that she had the opportunity to keep it. “I wonder where I will place it” she continued to tease.

Amber was now getting more and more nervous thinking about the current 3 different pictures of her that would be place on the internet more than likely on different sites, at least she was only showing her underwear and bra at present.

“Now where were we” Dani said, talking mainly to Mark who sat looking puzzled at why Dani was staring at him. Amber gave a quite cough attracting the rooms attention, she then began to tug on her top which was the only item covering her gorgeous breasts.

It wasn’t long for Mark to come down to earth and realise with Ambers help what Dani was meaning, he sat silently having only previously removed his shoes it was not that awkward to decide. “Socks please” Mark instructed.

Dani looked disgusted at how pure minded all of the lads where. “Are you to chicken to show any flesh” sniggered Dani trying to tease him into making a different choice.

Mark sat quietly compensating what his decision would be. He did not want to strip his Trousers for possible fear what dares may be given to him if they weren’t there for his safety net.

Then again if he was to strip these, the dares may be more fun, than he had first thought and he could possibly play the same tease on the females later and be able to see a bit more.

Was he really prepared to strip these, he thought to himself trying to snap out of the day dream he was having.

Ok I will strip my navy blue ……………………..

TO BE CONTINUED ………………

Another twist to be revealed – what will it be?

What will Mark be prepared to strip?

What will happen next?

Please comment and more Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel will be revealed soon

[Rachie]

What will Mark say?
What will Mark decide to be stripped?

Find out below

Part 64 (149) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Ok I will strip my navy blue trousers on the proviso that the next female that loses a round, removed whatever clothing I tell them” answered Mark trying to make a bargain with the females.

The 5 females all looked at each other, there was only a 20% chance that Mark would be able to choose what they removed and the odds looked fairly good.

There was a lot of girly chit chat before Dani told Mark he had a deal. Shake on it said Mark cheekily. Dani held out her hand ready to shake Mark’s however she was shocked to see Mark held no hand out, how was she supposed to shake it, she wondered?

“Hurry up and shake it” stated Mark with a cheesy grin knowing that Dani was unaware of what he was actually meaning. “I can’t without your hand” Dani answered.

Marks answer was “My cock is ready for its shake, I don’t mind you slipping your hand inside my …”

The ending of Marks sentence was interrupted by Dani’s short sharp Cough and a shake off her head. “If you think I’m going to shake that, you have got to think again”. She continued, shocked at realising what Mark was actually talking about.

There was a loud sigh from Mark as he realised that he was not going to get his way, instead he removed his hand from behind his back and shock Dani’s before asking if all of the females were happy at this agreement. They all agreed and so Mark knew he would have to let Dani as the winner of the previous round remove his tight navy blue trousers.

“Can you go get a chair” Dani asked Laura who promptly went to fetch one. Returning in a few minutes with a white carved chair tucked under her arm. It was quite heavy and Laura slammed the chair in front of Dani who positioned it where she wanted.

“What’s the chair for” asked David a little puzzled, why Dani needed a chair. “Sit” on here Dani demanded, beckoning Mark towards her with her index finger.

Mark crawled over the red floor to the middle of the room where the chair had been placed, he then dragged himself up the small legs of the chair and propped his tight in the required position.

“Spread your legs” Dani then demanded revelling in the heat of the moment, feeling in charge of all that Mark was to do.

Mark complied with Dani’s instructions and his legs slowly parted company. Dani now had easier access to the waist band on Marks trousers, which she slowly grasped and began to pull down Marks long slender legs.

“Wow, you can keep that thing under control” stated Amber hardly believing she was looking at what looked like a monster in Marks tight black Kelvin classic boxers. She later wondered if she had actually said this, to her ½ brother. Was she dreaming she thought?

Around the room there was also a few other shocked looking face’s as Marks boxers came on display and Mark tried not to stare at Laura or Lucy’s breasts which were only concealed in their bra’s with having their t-shirt’s already removed.

“Is it time for round 19” asked Mark hoping he would soon get his revenge on a female. There was quite a lot of tension in the room as they all knew what the possible outcome of the game may be.

“Ok, let’s see what will happen” said Lucy breaking the silence and trying to get herself in the zone for this important game.

The 5 cards were slowly dealt and there were a few unhappy faces, were people bluffing or were there initial cards poor. “Ow Shit” said ……….

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

Current results after 18 rounds were as follows:

2828
2829

Apologies hard to see results - had a few problems trying to post hence the reason for 2 seperate images


Who said shit?
Who is the loser of the next round?
Which female will lose first?
Which item of clothing with Mark decide the female to remove?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Please comment and more will follow soon.

[Rachie]

Thank you for everytone viewing this story and the original making OVER 1 MILLION views since the original started :)

Who said "Ow Shit" find out below

Part 65 (150) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The 5 cards were slowly dealt and there were a few unhappy faces, were people bluffing or were there initial cards poor. “Ow Shit” said Lucy looking at her first cards which were useless the best she had was a 9 high. She decided to chuck quite a few cards as soon as possible waiting to see if her luck would improve.

The round seemed to go on forever with a few people taking a little longer than usual weighing up the pros and cons of what they should do. There were a lot of bluffs and double bluffs but eventually the cards were revealed.

Adam – 4 OF A KIND (H -7) (C - 7) (C - 7) (D - 7) (S - 2)
Dani – 3 OF A KIND (H - JACK) (C - JACK) (S - JACK) (H - ACE) (H - 8)

Laura – 3 OF A KIND (D - 10) (D - 10) (C - 10) (H – 5) (C - 4)
Mark – 2 PAIRS (H - KING) (C - KING) (H - QUEEN) (S - QUEEN) (S - 2)

John – 2 PAIRS (H - QUEEN) (C - QUEEN) (H - 9) (C - 9) (S - 7)
Sarah – PAIR (S - ACE) (H - ACE) (H - 10) (C - 9) (S - 8)

Amber – PAIR (S - KING) (S - KING) (D - JACK) (D - 6) (D - 4)
Lucy – HIGH CARD (C - QUEEN) (C - JACK) (C - 9) (C - 8) (D - 7)

Brian – HIGH CARD (S- 10) (D - 9) (C - 8) (C - 6) (H - 4)
David – HIGH CARD (H - 8) (H - 7) (H - 6) (H - 5) (S - 3)

“Fuck It!” swore David who realised he had discarded a king hoping to get a straight or Straight Flush, however his ambitions had not worked out and unfortunately due to this he had lost the round.

A lot of the male players and especially Mark were disappointed that the loser was not female and that Mark would not have the opportunity to remove any chosen article of clothing

Adam collected his extra chip for winning the round, meanwhile David was extremely lucky that had had 2 chips in hand and reluctantly gave these up, glad that Adam would not be stripping him of anything in front of the group.

However Brian had no chips to save him and Adam enjoyed asking what item Brian wanted to be removed. Adam had removed others clothing several times in the game including Mark’s shoes, John’s hat, Lucy’s boots and socks and now something from Brian. He felt lucky in some ways as this was only the 3rd hand he had won.

“What will it be” Adam asked Brian, already expecting he knew the answer. The reply that came from Brian did not shock him one bit and was “please remove my black ankle socks” Adam dutifully complied for the first time removing another males socks.

At the current moment on average the females were wearing less clothes having been removed of 13 items between them compared to the males losing 11 items. Adam was the leader having just lost 1 item of clothing while John was losing having stripped 4 items.

The tension was building all of the time and round 20 was about to be played.

All of the females were hoping they wouldn’t be the loser of the round and again some cautious hands were played. Both Amber and Adam were the final 2 players to reveal all of their cards, as both were afraid that they may have lost the round. The results for this round was

Lucy – 3 OF A KIND (D - 6) (H - 6) (S - 6) (C - 9) (S - 4)
Dani – 3 OF A KIND (D - 5) (D - 5) (S - 5) (S - 6) (S -3)

Mark – 3 OF A KIND (D - 4) (S - 4) (C - 4) (C - 7) (D - 6)
John – 3 OF A KIND (D - 3) (D - 3) (S - 3) (D - KING) (S - 5)

Laura – PAIR (D - ACE) (S - ACE) (C - KING) (H - QUEEN) (C - 10)
Sarah – PAIR (D - ACE) (H - ACE) (S - 10) (D - 9) (C - 8)

Brian – PAIR (D - QUEEN) (C – QUEEN) (C - KING) (D - JACK) (H - 8)
David – PAIR (D - JACK) (C - JACK) (S - KING) (C - ACE) (H - 8)

Adam – HIGH CARD (?) (D - 9) (C - 8) (C - 6) (H - 4)
Amber – HIGH CARD (?) (C - 7) (C - 5) (S - 3) (H - 2)

Adam turned over his final card to improve his hand, leaving Amber currently looking to be the loser of the round. Amber said a short silent pray before slowly flipping her final card knowing that she required a 10 or better.

She was very happy that she had improved her hand and now had a jack high.

“Well done ……………”

TO BE CONTINUED ....................

Who said Well done, what will happen next?
Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers?

[Rachie]

Who was the loser of the round, who said well done and who too, find out below in part 66 / 151 of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Part 66 (151) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Amber was very happy that she had improved her hand and now had a jack high.

“Well done Adam” came a voice in the room. Amber was not able to tell if the voice was sarcastic or not, and she quickly glanced at Adam’s cards realising she hadn’t viewed what his other card was.

She received a pleasant shock when she saw that it was only the 10 of clubs and she realised that she had beaten him. However her cards were only good enough to finish in 9th place and she would still have to lose a chip and take part for the 4th time in her picture dare, her heart sank when she thought of this.

The overall winner was Lucy with Amber finishing 9th and Adam last

Lucy sat pleased with her excellent winning 3 of a kind. “Right where do I start” she said rubbing her hands together. “I think we will prolong Ambers agony for a little longer and start with Adam” Lucy said, thinking about the fun that the ending of this round was about to give her.

“Adam, what clothing will it be?” Lucy asked. Adam sat quietly for a while before saying in a quiet voice “please remove my socks” Lucy was already expecting this and decided that it was not worth pushing for anything else as Adam was still in a strong position having only previously lost his shoes.

Lucy pulled Adam’s socks off, as quickly as she could eager to get on to Amber who would be forced to reveal a little more. Adams black socks came off with a single tug and Adam gave a gasp as the cool air finally tickled his toes.

“Now then which of your final 3 items of clothing do you want me to strip you off now” Lucy slyly asked Amber referring to her underwear, skirt and t-shirt. Amber had a tuff decision as, if she chose for her t-shirt to be removed this would mean her 36c breasts would be on view for all to see. If she removed her skirt she would be left in purely her underwear. The last option was her underwear, but was she really willing to let this be discarded at such an early stage of the game.

After a short pause to think about everything, including the fact that if she lost again Mark would have to option to choose whatever he wanted her to discard. This later thought helped Amber make up her mind; however she found it hard to get the words out.

This item of clothing had been stripped from many players already, (John Laura and Lucy) however this was the first time that Amber had stripped in front of her friends even though she had stripped in Lincoln and dived into the lake this was something different.

“My T–Shirt please” came the final response and a few players in the room were a little shocked at how cheerful she sounded.

Lucy was already sat besides Amber waiting for her choice, and as she said t-shirt she teasingly started to roll up the pale shirt which was all that Amber had concealing her solid hard pointy nipples, which were about to be revealed.

There was a huge gasp as …………….

TO BE CONTINUED …………….

What will happen next?
Which card number will Amber chose and what will the picture be?
If you was in Ambers position what clothing would you have chosen?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel and many more thrills will be revealed

[Rachie]

Thank you for all the replies and kind comments everyone is leaving :)
Hope you will like the little surprise in this part

Part 67 (152) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

There was a huge gasp as Ambers breasts came into view and the players noticed what looked like a tattoo on Ambers Left breast.
“You have a tattoo” asked Adam shocked that he could not remember seeing it the previous week when Amber had stripped before diving into the Lake at Lincoln.

Amber quickly covered her left breast seeming to be a little embarrassed at all the group could see. “No I don’t have a tattoo” she finally stuttered. This was followed by a surprised gasp and chuckle from the room.

“You know the rules” said John, “when an item of clothing has been stripped you are not allowed to cover up”, he repeated looking at the rules written on the wall.

Amber stared at John, in a way pleading for him to waver the rule, just this once. John started to snap at Amber as if he was going to bite her arm off. “I SAID PUT YOUR HAND DOWN” he bellowed.

Amber slowly lowered her hand revealing to the group a shocking tattoo message that read “FUCK ME NOW!”

Brian stood up and started to wonder towards Amber, “I don’t need asking twice” he said. This was followed b a loud roar of laughter and a shocked Amber who was unsure if Brian was joking or being serious.

“When did you get that, and why” asked Adam, for a second time. All that Amber replied was “Why did I get what” in a innocent voice, trying to sound confused.

“You know that Tattoo” was Adams response. “Well I got it yesterday when I was certain this game was going to take place, and I wanted to see your faces when I revealed this removable tattoo”

Laura shouted “It’s Removable” followed by a roar of laughter from the players that were all shocked at hearing this. The players all realised that Laura was indeed correct and Amber’s sexy bright tattoo was removable as well as looking very sexy. “I dare you to get a real one” came the response from Adam who found the look of Amber’s tattoo very sexy.

“You wish” Amber said, hoping that no-one would be mean enough to dare this later in the game.

Amber sat there wearing only her lower clothing (skirt / underwear) hoping that she would be able to win several games in a row and save her dignity from showing everyone what else she was wearing and her delicate parts.

“Know is it time for Ambers next task” asked Lucy who was the winner of the round. Amber just sat feeling everyone’s preying eyes on her perky boobs thinking what number and picture she could chose.

“Ok suppose I will have to pick another number” Amber sighed. There was a short pause before an eventual number 8 could be heard.

“Are you sure, you want number 8” teased Lucy. “Well whatever the number is, I’m probably not going to enjoy the results” replied Amber.

Lucy wobbled her perky ass and bra covered breasts over to the table where the pictures had been laid. “Final option, do you wish to change your mind, and what do you think the picture is” Lucy murmured.

Well I would like to keep the picture number (8) and I believe that this will be when I was at the park in only my underwear and bra.

“Oooo I’m looking forward to seeing that picture” said Adam trying to sound like a gentleman, but failing miserably.

“Well lets all hope Amber is wrong and looses again them” butted in Mark sounding quite cheesy thinking of his ½ sister this way. Lucy gave a giggle and placed her hand on photo 8 slowly picking it up and looking at it. As she looked at the photo her facial expression would …………..

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

What would Lucy’s facial expression be?
Will Amber guess her picture correct?
What will happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

[Rachie]

Another surprise in store
Read Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel part 68/153 for info

Part 68 (153) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

As Lucy looked at the photo her facial expression would have made a cracking painting. She looked so shocked and instantly realised the story behind the photo.

“Well I can say that this is a very arousing image, are you prepared for it to be shown” Lucy asked Amber, teasing her some more. “Do I have a choice” quietly said Amber. This was followed by a chuckle and a shake of the head from Lucy who tried to bargain and teased once again.

“If I agree to let you chose where the photo is displayed (which internet site) will you do something for me after the game has finished” was Lucy’s bargain. “What will that be?” was the obvious question from Amber.

“Ummmm let me think! I know, you have to roll a dice and if it is even you have to feel and suck the first male that was naked, for 5 minutes each (hand / mouth), if it is odd you get off scott free, without having a stain on your concisions (stain on your hand / face lol)”

Amber just stared at Lucy wondering if it was worth the risk, after all there was only a 50% chance she would have to do the task. Alternatively if she let Lucy chose where to post the image, what would she do if Lucy chose the college forum or something that a lot of people she knew looked at, could she really live with the consequences of her family / fiends seeing her naked bits up close.

“What is the picture” asked David eagerly wishing to see. “Don’t worry you will see shortly, I just want to hear Ambers confirmation first” was Lucy’s remark.

Amber spoke very slowly. Uncertain if she was making the correct decision “Well I think I will have to take you up on your offer”. “Will you shake on it” asked Lucy shoving her hand down her skirt and into her underwear. “Ewww, what are you doing” asked Sarah, baffled at Lucy’s actions.

“The same as you do with them sexy toys” sniggered Lucy referring to the information about how the games had started the previous week. Several members just laughed as they realised what in actual fact Lucy was doing, when as the leader of the group John spoke “Shake on it Amber, or you don’t have a deal.”

Amber didn’t know what she was doing and tried to block out the facts as she slowly brought her hand from behind her back ready to shake Lucy’s now sticky hand.

As the two females shock hands the group noticed Ambers erect nipples seemed to be as hard as bullets and they knew Amber was being turned on. Mark was obviously enjoying himself with his pointy tent stuck neatly inside his black Kelvin classic boxers. The room could not tell if he was excited at the thought of where Lucy’s fingers had just been or the fact he was one of the loosing males and there was a good chance his ½ sister would be tasked with giving him a shake as well as a much needed blow job.

Lucy seemed to hold Ambers hand tight for so long while saying to her “How do you like the stickiness on your hand, just think where them fingers have been, don’t you just want to suck all the cream off them” Lucy teased before finally letting go off Ambers hand and noticing she had her eyes screwed tight together.

There was a lot of laughter from the room after Lucy had erotically tried to get Amber to feel horny with her speech and Actions. “Is it now time for you to show us the photo” David asked.

“It better be revealing” said Amber “Or else you will be in for it” she continued to threaten. “Don’t worry I think all of us want to see you revealing something” sniggered Adam.

Lucy slowly turned the card over revealing a sexy photo of Amber. “I know where that is” chipped in Brian feeling he hadn’t said anything for some time. “It’s in White’s wood and this is where I managed to aquire her sexy light blue bra”

In the photo Amber was dressed very similar to how she was at present, she was totally topless as she was currently sat and her pointy nipples seemed to be pointing to the sky again similar to the present. The main difference the group noticed was in the photo Amber was without a skirt and in only a skimpy sexy blue thong and outside.

“Can I have the photo back now” asked Amber after the group had gawked over her body for several minutes.

“Who says you are getting it back” Stated Lucy, “That pictures mine”, I only said you could chose the website that it will be placed on for all to see, and don’t worry, I will respect the rules, John will make sure of that” Lucy continued.

Amber realised that indeed Lucy was correct with the terms that she had agreed to, she felt like she had been tricked.

“Is it time for the next round” asked Dani hoping it would reveal a bit more of some of her competition

“Isn’t it about time for one of you females to lose so we can finish the task that Mark set” asked Adam reminding everyone of the activity the first losing female must do. There was complete silence as the cards were drawn for what could be a very important round.

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

What will happen next?
Are there any more surprises in store?
Who will be the losing male and will Amber have to carry out her task

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.


So photo 8 was in the woods – chosen by :
Collardblondie
bobob
iceman713
Stormwalker22
Reixonac
DEndrulat

:) PS- Thank you for all the kind mod messages :)

[Rachie]

THE ROUND OF TRUTH

What will happen next, find out here in part 69 / 154 of Strip Poker with a Twist.

Part 69 (154) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

There was complete silence as the cards were drawn for what could be a very important round.

When the group saw the first card that Amber slowly and teasingly revealed, they saw nothing more than a 2, how could this possibly be a winning hand. Amber then slowly revealed 3 more 2s making 4 of a kind an extremely strong hand. All the players realised there initial hopes had been shattered for this round, but what did the others have.

Amber - 4 OF A KIND (S - 2) (C - 2) (D - 2) (D - 2) (C - 4)
Laura - STRAIGHT (S - 10) (S - 9) (D - 8) (S - 7) (S - 6)

Adam - 3 OF A KIND (S - 3) (S - 3) (D - 3) (H - 4) (C - 5)
Brian- 3 OF A KIND (C - 5) (D - 5) (D - 5) (H - 9) (H - 7)

Sarah - 2 PAIRS (H - 9) (C - 9) (C - 8) (D - 8) (D - JACK)
Dani - 2 PAIRS (H - 3) (H - 3) (C - 2) (H - 2) (H - 6)

Mark - PAIR (S - KING) (C - KING) (D - QUEEN) (C - 10) (S - 6)
Lucy - PAIR (D - QUEEN) (C - QUEEN) (S - JACK) (D - 10) (C - 8)

David - HIGH CARD (D – ACE) (D - 9) (D - 8) (C - 7) (D - 5)
John - HIGH CARD (D - KING) (H - QUEEN) (H - JACK) (H - 10) (D - 4)

John realised that he had lost the round despite having a king high card which would have usually allowed him to finish in 8th or 9th. David also had a reasonable hand of an ace high which left him finishing in 9th place, he sank down, on his knees as he realised he would be forced to strip something. It wasn’t long before his socks caught his eye and the 5 letter word left his mouth (socks)

Amber felt like she only ever had the honour of removing these stinky things. She got down to work, quickly pulling David’s black ankle socks from his feet.

John was lucky despite losing the round, before the round he had 2 chips remaining which he handed over preventing him from having to lose any more clothing. He was now in an awkward position as he had no chips remaining and only 2 items of clothing, meaning if he lost the following round he would be butt naked. Several of the players realised this and started planning revenge after their first games activities where John was the lucky winning male.

All of the males at present were chip-less while all of the females had 1 chip remaining, this meant whoever lost the next round would be forced to remove another article of clothing, and if a male finished in 9th position the same task would be thrust upon him.

As the winner of the previous round Amber dealt the cards for round 21. Everyone seemed to be looking happy when they first glanced at the cards they’d been dealt. A few players discarded a few cards and there was a lot of chit chat among the players, which seemed strange as it could be a major round of the game.

All of the players just turned over there cards not bothering to pay too much attention looking at who had won the round or who had become the dreaded looser.

Laura - 4 OF A KIND (S - 3) (S - 3) (D - 3) (C - 3) (D - ACE)
John - FULL HOUSE (H - ACE) (C - ACE) (D - ACE) (C – 10 (S - 10)

Sarah - FLUSH (D - QUEEN) (D - JACK) (D - 10) (D - 8) (D - 5)
Adam - 3 OF A KIND (H - 8) (C - 8) (S - 8) (S - 9) (C - 6)

David - 3 OF A KIND (C - 6) (D - 6) (S - 6) (C - KING) (S - JACK)
Dani - 3 OF A KIND (D - 4) (C - 4) (S - 4) (D - KING) (C - QUEEN)

Brian - 2 PAIRS (S – ACE (C - ACE) (D - 9) (C - 9) (S - 3)
Lucy - 2 PAIRS (C - KING) (D - KING) (C - 7) (D - 7) (C - 3)

Mark - 2 PAIRS (C - 10) (D - 10) (D - 2) (H - 2) (D - 3)
Amber - PAIR (H - ACE) (S - ACE) (C - QUEEN) (S - 9) (C - 7)

“Hey…. Look at them results” called John quickly switching all the players’ attention to looking at their cards to see who the unlucky loser.

“How in the world has my high pair of aces lost the round” asked a puzzled Amber. “You dealt the cards” chuckled Mark glad of the results, and the possible hand job / blow job he could receive from his younger ½ sister. Dani looked at Mark seeing his happy face and anticipating the reason she decided to say “Is it good or bad news that you also have to strip something”

Mark glanced down at his cards never in the world thinking that 2 pairs would put him in the bottom 2. His black boxers began to stir and something started to pop up as he realised he was that 1 article of clothing closer to his dream.

As the winner of the round Laura had the opportunity to ask Mark which item he wanted to be removed, she began to think what she would do if he decided that he was uncomfortable in his Kelvin classic boxers.

Mark had only previously been stripped of his shoes and trousers and his choice was quite obvious “Socks please” he told Laura. Laura was already anticipating this was already on her hand and knees ready to partake in her task.

“While you’re down there, I think I have something which could do with a little attention” Mark said referring to his stiff cock. “You wish” said Laura whacking Marks boxer covered tool with her left hand as she removed Mark’s final sock

“Oww, you bitch” Mark shouted. “Well I gave it some attention just like you asked” said Laura cheekily. This was followed by a roar of laughter from the room at Marks painful expense.

“Right then, where do we start next” asked Laura

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

What will happen next?

Another round of Amber’s picture dare?
Mark can choose Ambers underwear? – What will he chose?

Will Mark be the first player naked, will Amber be tasked with giving him a blow job / hand shake?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers to these and much more.

[Rachie]

What will Amber’s picture dare reveal?
What clothing with Mark decide, that Amber must strip?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Thanks for all responses / replies these are ALWAYS much appreciated.

Part 70 (155) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Right then, where do we start next” asked Laura, referring to the fact Amber had lost the round and in doing so would be forced to partake in another of her punishment picture dares as well as lose another article of clothing.

There was a short pause before Laura said “I think we will give Mark a little more time to think about your clothing while we move onto the photos” “What numbers have we got left” butted in Mark who was often rude like this.

“Well Amber has already chosen numbers 2, 4, 7 and 8 and therefore numbers 1, 3, 5 and 6 are still remaining” The group all realised that the chance of Amber picking her nude photo was 1 in 4 and there was the same chance of her successfully guessing the photo correct.

“What number do you want this time” asked Laura followed by “and what do you think the photo will show” Amber had a tuff decision to make, she was thinking a certain number was her nude photo, however was she prepared to go with this choice now, or was it best to pick something else and reduce the odds. The problem that she faced was that if she guessed it was her nude photo and it wasn’t she felt like she would be obliged to guess something different next time, and with a greater chance of the dreaded picture being revealed.

Amber was now feeling like she had gone too far when taking the photos of herself last week, she had hoped that Sarah would just check the photos and it be all over, and therefore she had tried to show a little something extra.

Amber gave a big sigh before saying “I’ll chose number 5 and I believe this was taken in a dark tunnel at a play ground” she was unaware of which playground it was as she had only lived in the local community for a short time.

Laura slowly picked up card number 5 and looked at the photo of Amber. “Congratulations on taking such a great photo” Laura stated. Amber began to panic, was Laura staring at her dreaded nude photo or was she actually saying she was correct. “What does the photo show” asked Adam intrigued.

The response from Laura was rather teasing “well the photo’s got Amber WITHOUT any shoes …… socks ….. jacket …….. t - shirt”

Amber began to worry realising that it could not be several of the sexy photos including the one she wished it was if she was incorrect (in the church)

Laura continued “It looks as though Amber managed to guess the photo correct and it was in a dark tunnel, the strange thing is the expression on Amber’s face, she looks scared stiff”

“Don’t talk about stiff” pleaded Mark realising his cock was again getting hard thinking about all that Amber had done and was possibly about to do in the near future

“Can’t we see the photo then” pleaded Brian getting into the swing of the poker game. “Well the rules we agree (part 54) were that if Amber was correct the winner of the round would get to keep the photo but not reveal to anyone including the group without Amber’s permission” stated John who was again acting like the leader.

“Can we see, can we see!” pleaded a few of the males, acting like school children. “Maybe later depending on how nice you have all been” replied Amber hoping to bargain with the group and make them act extra nice to her.
“What if we do the opposite until you show us the photo” chuckled Mark hoping to get his revenge on his little sister. “Amber how are you feeling about your future tasks” asked Dani trying to calm the atmosphere in the room

Amber thought about the fact that Mark now had the opportunity to choose the article of clothing that she would remove. Amber replied “Well I’m a little nervous about what Mark will chose for me to strip, as I’m only sat in 2 articles of clothing (skirt and underwear).”Well you will be down to 1 item soon” Dani continued before saying “I was actually referring to the task at the end of the game”

“Owww fuck” swore Amber forgetting about her possible other task. “I wonder who the lucky male could be” sniggered Dani looking at what the different males were currently wearing

Adam: Trousers, underwear, hoodie, t-shirt and 0 chips
John: Jeans, underwear and 0 chips
Mark: underwear, t-shirt, hat and 0 chips
Brian = jeans, belt, underwear, t-shirt and 0 chips
David = Trousers, underwear, t shirt and 0 chips

At the present moment the loosing male was John who had 3 chips worth of clothes followed by Mark and David with 4. Adam and Brian where the leading males having 5 chip worth of clothing apiece

“Seeing as you will not show us that photo I think it is time to see some more now” spoke Adam happy with the way the poker game was going and the way he was playing.

“Which of the 2 remaining items of clothing will Amber be stripping?” asked Laura to a watching Mark. Laura was happy with removing any of these items, but Mark quickly chose “If I have to pick one, I would like you to remove Amber’s ……………”

TO BE CONTINUED …………………………..

Which will it be, Ambers Skirt or underwear?
What will happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

[Rachie]

Thank you for all the comments and apologies for the short number error in the last part (now been edited)

What will Mark decide?
Find out now

Please read and comment

As there have been multiple comments in the past 24 hours, here is the next part of Strip Poker with a Twist.

Part 71 (156) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“If I have to pick one, I would like you to remove Amber’s short skirt said Mark sounding very excited at seeing his sister in only her underwear, whatever this may be was still remained a mystery.

It’s a pity Amber won the last round “Laura said” The group all looked baffled and was unaware of what Laura was meaning until Adam started to laugh “Only because you want to keep her clothes as a trophy”

There was a silent laugh from many players, thinking that indeed they would have been honoured to keep Amber’s skirt or whatever underwear she had on, that they were all eagerly waiting to see. “Hurry up” protested Mark, who was literally bursting to see his sister in only her underwear, he had previously been fortunate to see her underwear in the down stairs laundry basket, however now that Amber was a lot older she had become more careful and it was some years since his last opportunity had arose.

Laura slowly started to tease the denim like material down Ambers skinny pale, milk coloured legs. “O.M.G” shouted all the male players at the same time, as their dreams at last finally began to come true.

Sitting with her legs held high in the air was Amber she was topless and in only a tight skimpy thong that went deep into her little cute cracks. The thong looked to be see-through and was a black mesh material. The group all sat looking straight at Amber’s ass that was high in the air, as the skirt was being removed.

2830

“You look stunning” complimented Mark. The reply from Amber was “Is it the first time you have noticed” there was a few chuckles before Marks reply “I had noticed a long time ago, but it’s the first time I have had the opportunity to tell you as well as see you like this”

“I can tell something is happy to see your sister” said Dani referring to the ever growing cock in Marks tight boxers. This comment drew even more attention on Mark and only made his embarrassment and erection even larger.

“Can I just go for a close up” asked David who was in much need to see a female up close especially after he was the overall looser of their previous game and was denied certain privileges due to this.

“You will have to wait and see, good things come to those who wait” came the reply from John stamping his authority once again.

Amber lowered her legs slowly and sat legs crossed again on the carpet. “You said no covering up when something’s on display” protested Mark, hoping to have his sister sit spread eagled so he could admire her gorgeousness.

“As she is only sitting as she has been all night as well as still having some clothing on, all be it the tiniest piece of material imaginable, she is ok to sit like this at present”

“Amber you are turning me on so much like this, that I don’t know if I will be able to concentrate during the next couple of rounds and you may therefore be forced to give me a blow job I’m afraid” apologised Adam, who was rather looking forward to the possible privilege he would receive.

There was yet more laughter as some of the players felt the drink taking a little affect, however everyone was still quite sober.

“Well the loosing male player is John who currently has 3 chip worth of clothing so I think it’s going to be some time for us to find out who Ambers going to get the pleasure of feeling” said Laura relieved that she hadn’t any longer got to think of the possibility of sucking her brother (Adam) in front of the rest of the players.

“Do you want the good news if you lose again or the bad news” asked John to Amber. “What’s the bad news” asked Amber confused. Well the bad news if you lose the next round is that …………..

TO BE CONTINUED …………………..

What will the good news be?
What will the bad news be?

What do you think of Amber’s thong?

Please comment and more will quickly follow

PS - IMAGE IS NOT ACTUALLY AMBER, AND INSTEAD AN IMAGE SIMILAR TO THE ITEM SHE WAS WEARING.

[Rachie]

Ps dont usually do this (post other material not story parts) but answer to question is below


I'm little confused. Why does Amber have to suck someone? Did I miss a chapter?

http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showpost.php?p=432295&postcount=909
PART 68

Lucy made a deal with Amber

THANKS FOR ALL COMMENTS - More will be soon

Love Rachie
x x x x

[Rachie]

The good and bad news is broke to Amber, what will this be?

Thanks for all comments and new readers

Part 72 (157) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Well the bad news is, if you lose the next round it will be the last round of your photo dare and 2 of the pictures will never be shown to the room” stated John.

“Oww I can deal with that” sighed Amber feeling a little bit relieved “what’s the good news then” The good news is that you will be forced to take off that sexy black material and show us everything; you would not be out of the game as you will owe no chips. (0 chips / nude, but no chips to forfeit)

“Fuck!” swore Amber realising that John was indeed correct, how had everything gone so wrong as in the first 11 rounds she had managed to stay out of the bottom 2 on all occasions and in the last 11 rounds she had lost 3 rounds and finished 9th in a further 4.

“Well is it time to see if your wishes will come true” asked Sarah, hoping to role on to round 23. The cards were shuffled and dealt. Most of the players seemed to finish with a poor hand as so many of them were constantly admiring Amber who was parting her legs every now and again.

The overall results were as follows.

Amber - FULL HOUSE (H - ACE) (H - ACE) (C – ACE) (C - KING) (D - KING)
Lucy - PAIR (S - ACE) (C - ACE) (D - KING) (H - JACK) (C - 2)

Dani - PAIR (D - KING) (S - KING) (H - 9) (C - 7) (H - 2)
Laura - HIGH CARD (D - ACE) (H - KING) (S - JACK) (C - 6) (S - 2)

Sarah - HIGH CARD (D - QUEEN) (D - JACK) (S - 10) (S - 8) (C - 5)
David - HIGH CARD (D – QUEEN) (H-10) (D - 7) (S - 6) (S - 3)

Mark - HIGH CARD (C - JACK) (C - 10) (C - 9) (H - 8) (D - 2)
John - HIGH CARD (D - 10) (D - 9) (S - 7) (D - 6) (C - 4)

Brian - HIGH CARD (C - 9) (S – 8) (C - 7) (S - 5) (C - 3)
Adam - HIGH CARD (H - 7) (H - 6) (C - 5) (S - 4) (C - 2)

Amber was very happy with the extra power she had been given, the power that was between her legs; the resulting effect of this was that all the male players had crap hands of only a high card, resulted because of their poor attention.

Amber won the round and collected her extra chip saving her from embarrassment for that little bit longer. “Hey, Adam is good at predicting, look who’s finished last” Amber giggled now feeling a little better and getting used to all the males preying eyes watching her bare breasts and thong covered lady area.

“Yes, well done Adam, let’s hope your next prediction is that I’m going to win the game and get some revenge” muttered David. Adam realised despite hoping for a personal errand from Amber when the game had finished, for this to happen he would be forced to strip a few more items of clothing now, and look who the player was that would be stripping him.

“Adam, we need 2 chips off you, what clothing items will it be” insisted John. Adam had only previously been stripped of his shoes and socks and therefore there were still 4 items of clothing to choose from, (Jumper, long sleeve shirt, tracksuit bottom and underwear) he debated for a few seconds before saying in a happy voice “Amber I would be honoured if you would remove my jumper and shirt”

Amber dutifully removed the items before re-sitting on the red carpet looking to see who had finished in 9th position and if she was to have any more fun removing their items.

“Ow Brian what will the item be” asked Amber realising he was the other loser and had 0 chips remaining. “Belt” answered Brian.

“He he – he wants you to belt him one” sniggered Lucy, trying to act serious. Meanwhile the other players Knew what Brian was referring to and were initially hoping to see a bit more of Brian rather than him without a belt.

Amber tried as quick as she could to undo the belt and move onto the following round. It was starting to get late, but the game still had a fair way to go, and the most exciting parts were surely still to come.

Before round 24 took placed there was a bit of chit chat about all that the different players had managed to learn throughout the evening, as well as what they were hoping to happen next.

“Please settle down and be quiet” asked John, calling order to the room so that Amber was able to deal the cards once again. During the round there was a few wandering eyes and the result did not go the way some players were hoping. These were the cards that all the players held

TO BE CONTINUED …………….

Who is the winner / loser 9th place finisher?
What will the tasks activities be?

Please keep reading and comment for further updates

MOVING CLOSER TO PART 74/75 where people from getDare where involved …… More about that later

Thank you

PS got bad headache apologies if poorly written

[Rachie]

2 more rounds are played find out what happens below.
Thanks for all comments (always appreciated)

Part 73 (158) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

These were the cards that all the players revealed after round 24.

Round 24
Amber - THREE OF A KIND (H - ACE) (C - ACE) (D - ACE) (S - JACK) (C - KING)
John - 2 PAIR (C - ACE) (S - ACE) (C - QUEEN) (S - QUEEN) (D - JACK)

Sarah - PAIR (H - ACE) (S - ACE) (S - QUEEN) (C - 9) (S - 2)
Brian - PAIR (H - KING) (C - KING) (C - QUEEN) (S - 9) (D - 7)

David - PAIR (H - 7) (C - 7) (D - QUEEN) (S - 10) (C - 8)
Adam - HIGH CARD (D - ACE) (H - 6) (H - 5) (H - 4) (H - 3)

Dani - HIGH CARD (D - QUEEN) (D - 10) (D - 9) (S - 8) (D - 2)
Mark - HIGH CARD (C - 10) (H - 9) (D - 6) (D - 5) (H - 2)

Lucy - HIGH CARD (H - 8) (H - 7) (C - 6) (S - 4) (C - 3)
Laura - HIGH CARD (S - 7) (S - 6) (C - 4) (S -3) (C - 2)

Amber was the relieved winner for the second round in a row, this gave her 2 chips meaning if she lost the next round she wouldn’t have to strip her last remaining item (her thong).

Laura was the unlucky looser, hoping to get a flush, but not succeeding and resulting in a 7 high. She gave up the 2 chips she was holding preventing her from losing any clothing, she sat on the edge hoping she wouldn’t lose again. Lucy was in the same position from finishing in 9th position, before the round she had 1 chip remaining and sacrificed this because of the unfortunate round.

Other than the chips increasing / decreasing little happened during the round and it was soon time to progress to round 25.

Amber was the only person safe from possibly removing clothing and therefore the tension was ever building. The round results were

Round 25
Sarah - FOUR OF A KIND (S - 2) (D - 2) (C - 2) (C - 2) (C - 7)
Adam - FULL HOUSE (D - 6) (C - 6) (S - 6) (D - 7) (C - 7)

Laura - THREE OF A KIND (D - 9) (C - 9) (S - 9) (D - 3) (D - 2)
Amber - THREE OF A KIND (C - 8) (D - 8) (S - 8) (S - 3) (S - 2)

David - 2 PAIRS (S - ACE) (H - ACE) (H - QUEEN) (C - QUEEN) (H - 9)
John - 2 PAIRS (D - KING) (C - KING) (C - QUEEN) (D - QUEEN) (C - 6)

Mark - PAIR (S - ACE) (D - ACE) (C - JACK) (C - 10) (D - 5)
Brian PAIR (C - 4) (S - 4) (S - JACK) (D - 10) (C - 5)

Lucy - HIGH CARD (H - ACE) (H - KING) (H - JACK) (H - 10) (D - 8)
Dani - HIGH CARD (D - JACK) (D - 10) (C - 8) (C - 6) (H - 4)

As the cards were revealed Lucy eagerly watched to see what each of the players cards were, she quickly noticed that she had beaten Dani and was hoping someone else would have a low hand. She kept glaring at the cards hoping she had missed something.

“Lucy get ready to answer some truths” said Sarah, shattering all Lucy’s hopes. “First I think Dani is over dressed, what clothing do you want to have removed” Sarah said glaring at Dani who had only been stripped of her shoes and socks in previous rounds.

“My sexy t-shirt” answered Dani, trying to state her chosen item in such a sexy way that some of the other members sat open mouthed at her request / attitude.

Sarah who had only stripped her shoes and socks the same as Dani slowly and sneakily crawled over to the sexy lass and pulled the t-shirt off Dani’s head. “Can I also have your spare chip” Sarah asked taking the chip off Dani and putting in the banker’s pot.

“Wow.. this game is starting to hot up now” stated Mark while ogling over Dani’s bra covered breasts. “Your tit’s luck made for my tongue” he then stated, hardly realising what he had just said. “I think that your gob was made for my fist” was all Dani replied. This was followed by laughter from most of the room and Mark sat down and tried to stop staring at the breasts in front of him.

Both Dani Lucy and Laura had their bra on show to the room while Ambers breast were swinging freely. “Right now Lucy will we be honoured to view your breast or have you something else in store for us” asked Sarah with a wide grin on her face.

Lucy shyly sat on the red carpet thinking about her decision. After a short pause Lucy stuttered “remove my sk ski skirttt” (skirt) The room was surprised by how long it took Lucy to spit out the answer and could tell she was a little shy about her body.

Sarah decided she would be kind and moved over to Lucy quickly and as fast as a cheetah stripped Lucy’s skirt, pulling it down her legs and chucking it on the floor behind her where the rest of the clothing had been placed. There was a few shocked looks from the rest of the room as well as a few comments were made about how gorgeous / kinky / sexy, Lucy looked.

After the clothing from Dani and Lucy had been removed John said “Now as Lucy has been in the bottom 2 for the two previous rounds I think it’s time that Sarah and Amber had their chance to ask the truth questions”

There was a groan from Lucy as she realised that indeed John was correct and she knew what she must do. Turing around to Amber and looking at the floor she said nothing.

Amber felt a little guilty for how the game had panned out for Lucy and decided to tease her a little more. “If you can successfully give me the answer to this puzzle in less than 2 minutes, I will go easy with your question” Amber teased, drawing 12 dots on a piece of paper.

SQUARES NOT RETANGLES
2831

“And your first answer is final, are you ready” Amber said.

TO BE CONTINUED ……………………

Can you work out how many squares there are?
What will happen next?
What will the truth questions be?

Chapters 74/75 is where getDare viewers played a part in our Strip Poker game, find out how by reading the next exciting part of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Please comment for more, as well as a private message when the next part is updated.

Thank You

[Rachie]

Viewers different answers

ANSWER = 5
Retrojim
ffgamer
Stormwalker22
CollardBlondie

= 4 people thought the answer was 5 = 16.66%

ANSWER = 9
owlart
pornghost
katebabe21
gnopple
daredevil2
12356416514a
amenablerebel
Master M93
Younggirl18
CBT slave
12356416514a
overlord

= 12 people thought the answer was 9 = 50%

ANSWER = 11
Teddy Dare
Rachel Fan
Kisunesoldier
xeldin
iceman713
henryzz
Rubik
tie-me-up

= 8 people thought the answer was 11 = 33.33%

[Rachie]

ANSWER

2832

Please see here the answer to the puzzle = 11 and a quick diagram of how this can be done.

Hope everyone enjoyed the puzzle, took about 3 mins to design and work out and hopefully so many hours of fun for viewers :)

Thank you for all who took part

Love Rachie
x x x x

[Rachie]

Thank you for everyone that has taken part in the short EASY puzzle. Hope you all enjoyed it.

What will Lucy’s answer be?
What will Lucy’s truth questions be?

Find out here in part 74 of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Part 74 (159) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Is the answer 9” answered Lucy sounding confident. “That’s incorrect, the answer is actually 11” sniggered Amber drawing the 11 squares on the grid.

“My question for Lucy is, who in the room do you most want to see naked, give reasons for your choice and how far sexually would you go with them if you are asked”

There was a shocked look on Lucy’s face as she had never expected any question like this to be brought up. Her face went bright red as she stated to say “Well I would like to see any of the females naked” she said blushing as she neared the end of the sentence

There was a lot of puzzled looks as no one was expecting this answer to be given. “What is the reason you would like to see us naked” asked Amber reminding Lucy of the second part of her question.

“Well I have seen several males naked and unfortunately I have never seen a female strip in a sexy way and I am curious to see how it is done” Lucy said still leaving some doubts in the groups minds as to what else Lucy was hoping to receive / see.

“Right what was the last part of the question” asked Lucy forgetting what Amber had mumbled. Amber repeated her question much intrigued at hearing Lucy’s answer. “Well I’m a little uncertain how far I would go with a female, I suppose it’s the same as a few of you have already said, and would depend who it was with and what they were willing to also do.”

“Are you a lesbian” asked David a little surprised at hearing Lucy’s answers to Ambers challenging question.

Lucy replied in a sharp harsh voice “Now I’m not answering that as it’s not your time to ask a question” followed by a silent giggle as she realised she was playing the players at their own game.

“But I can ask that” sniggered Sarah the winner of the round. There were a few laughs in the room as Sarah said this, before Sarah finally said “However I have a different question that I would like you to answer”

There was a few open mouthed as the players knew that Sarah had a plan of some sort and everyone was eager to know what the question would be.

After a short pause Sarah started her question “please list 8 limits or things that you would not LIKE to do” she took a deep breath before continuing “we know a few of the original players but not yours (Lucy) Brian’s, Marks or Ambers and I think it’s time for you to uncover some”

“My limits” asked Lucy puzzled at what Sarah was meaning. “Yes limits that you would NOT LIKE to do” repeated Sarah

It took Lucy quite a while to think of the 8 things as she was determined not to miss anything out. “In no particular order they would be

1) Pee / Poo
2) Piercings
3) Animals
4) Family
5) Public / Outdoors
6) Extreme Pain
7) Cum Swallowing
8) Cross Dressing

“Please don’t make me do them all” pleaded Lucy looking directly into the eyes of most of the players.

“Well I am not going to promise anything, as my question was worded, what would you not like to do“ Sarah giggled, planning possible future events. There was several plans that Sarah was thinking about, she as well as the other players know knew all that Lucy was afraid of doing as well as believing that she might be a lesbian knowing that she was looking forward to seeing the females strip naked.

“Now is it time for the next round” asked Sarah who was happily sitting with the most clothing still in tact. The current amount of clothing worn by each player was as follows:

MALES
David = 1st
Stripped 3 items, wearing 3 items with 0 chips remaining

Brian = 1st
Stripped 3 items, wearing 3 items with 0 chips remaining

Mark = 1st
Stripped 3 items, wearing 3 items with 0 chips remaining

John = 4th
Stripped 4 items, wearing 2 items with 0 chips remaining

Adam = 4th
Stripped 4 items, wearing 2 items with 0 chips remaining

FEMALES
Sarah 1st
Stripped 2 items, wearing 4 items with 2 chips remaining

Dani = 2nd
Stripped 3 items, wearing 3 items with 0 chips remaining

Laura = 2nd
Stripped 3 items, wearing 3 items with 0 chips remaining

Lucy = 4th
Stripped 4 items, wearing 2 items with 0 chips remaining

Amber = 5th
Stripped 5 items, wearing 1 items with 2 chips remaining

“Roll on round 26” said Sarah who was the player in the best shape – clothing wise as well as chips. The cards were shuffled and dealt to the individual players. There were a few shocked faces as the players looked at their different cards ………………..

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

Can anyone predict what will happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

[Rachie]

Thanks for all comments, here is part 75/160 (one of the longest so far) hope everyone enjoys and comments are always welcome.

Who is going to win round 26?

Part 75 (160) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Wow I’ve defiantly won this round” boasted Mark.

“Do you want to have a bet on that?” came a quick reply from Laura. All of the players seemed to be very excited with the cards they were drawn. A few players believed others must be bluffing however few signs of this were shown.

When it came to swapping the first cards, most of the players just swapped the one or two cards; instead of the 3 they were allowed.

Lucy seemed to look very happy with the cards that she had been drawn and was glad that she was not to be in the bottom two for a third round in a row resulting in a dare.

When the cards were revealed they looked different than what a few players expected this is what the players held.

RESULTS
Sarah – STRAIGHT FLUSH (H- 9) (H - 8) (H - 7) (H - 6) (H - 5)
Laura – 4 OF A KIND (D - 4) (S - 4) (C - 4) (H - 4) (S - 6)

Mark – 4 OF A KIND (S - 2) (H - 2) (C - 2) (D - 2) (D - 3)
Dani – FULL HOUSE (S - ACE) (D - ACE) (C - ACE) (D - KING) (C - KING)

Amber – STRAIGHT (H - 9) (C - 8) (D - 7) (D - 6) (S - 5)
Adam – 3 OF A KIND (D - QUEEN) (H - QUEEN) (S - QUEEN) (S - 8) (C - 6)

Brian – 2 PAIRS (S - KING) (C - KING) (D - JACK) (C - JACK) (S - 9)
Lucy – 2 PAIRS (S - 3) (S - 3) (S - 2) (H - 2) (D - 4)

John – ? (H - ACE) (H - ACE) (H - QUEEN) (H - 10) (H - 8)
David – HIGH CARD (S - ACE) (S - 7) (S - 6) (S - 5) (S - 4)

“David you have lost” mentioned Sarah who was the winner of the round. “And look who else has had all the bad look” Sarah continued to say with a wide smile.

All of the players quickly glanced back down at the cards noticing who the player that had finished in 9th position was. “Ha ha, John your 9th with just a pair of aces” said Lucy very relieved that she wasn’t in his place.

“I think you are mistaken” said John grinning and revelling in the fact that he had the opportunity to break the news “Look closely” John finished. Lucy relooked at the cards and couldn’t see anyone else who had a worse hand that John. “What do you mean” Lucy finally said looking puzzled.

John rearranged his cards on the fluffy warm red carpet and it wasn’t long before Lucy noticed that indeed he had a Flush, therefore beating her 2 pairs. The result of this meant that Lucy finished in 9th position and had been in the bottom 2 for 3 consecutive rounds and would now receive a dare.

Sounding quite annoyed at everyone for having such good hands, Lucy asked “How can I be in the bottom 2 with this excellent hand” while waving her 2 pairs in the air.

“Hey it’s the luck of the cards” said Amber who was hoping that her luck had changed especially as she had now gained 2 extra chips in the last 4 rounds.

“Right where will we start” said Sarah who for the second round in a row had the opportunity, there was then a pause for what seemed to last forever until finally she said “I think I want to see a bit more of Lucy”

“What else do you want to see” asked a puzzled Lucy who was sitting in only her bra and underwear. There were then a few giggles as the males realised that they were about to either see their second set of breasts or possible first lady garden.

“Would you like to see what I have got down here” teased Lucy pointing down to her underwear covered juice box (cunt). The males in the room were basically panting as she said this and some of them were glad there was little restraining there man hoods tucked inside their own underwear.

“Well, you will just have to wait for that” teased Lucy a bit more before saying “If I have too chosen, I would like my bra to be removed”

“That can be arranged” said Sarah, moving slowly over to Lucy. Sniggering Sarah them asked “Please stand up”. Lucy complied with Sarah’s commands and thought that there was little else she could be ashamed off. She was made to face the group while Sarah moved behind her and unclipped the bright pink bra. Lucy’s tits pooped out like they were begging for freedom.

“They look to be about the same size as mine” said Sarah thinking about what she was possible going to do later. The bra dropped to the floor and as Lucy’s sexy breasts came out to play Sarah reached around and grasped hold of the right boob.

“Hey, no touching” said Dani remembering the rules the players had agreed to earlier that evening. Lucy had her eyes tightly closed and looked to be in a world of her own. “It doesn’t look like Lucy is complaining” said Sarah stopping her actions, and allowing Lucy to sit back down albeit with only 1 item of clothing in place and a single chip for safety.

“Right it’s your turn” said Sarah beckoning David towards her. David had got used to being embarrassed and stripped, after all he was the overall loser of the last game and his luck at present seemed to suggest he may keep this trend.

“What items, do you want me to remove” said Sarah, secretly hoping he would ask for his underwear and trousers, but very much doubting she could have that much luck.

David didn’t utter a word and instead just tugged on his t-shirt and trousers. Sarah quickly and quietly scrambled the remaining distance to David and started to tug on his t-shirt, within a few seconds it was off and David’s bare chest was visible for all to see. Sarah’s next task was his trousers and soon they were lying on the pile behind the players. “Well.. well don’t you look excited” sniggered Amber who was not used to seeing this many males in their current dress sense.

There were several giggles and them Sarah turned her attention back to Lucy and said “Is it time for the rest of your punishment”

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

What will the rest of Lucy’s punishment be?

What else must Lucy do?

Stay tuned for the next epic part of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel?

[Rachie]

T H E ..... V O T E

Thanks for all comments –

Here is a key chapter, - please read, enjoy and comment (comments are welcome for question after story) Thank You

(PS – In this part the time scale has been changed, as in actual fact this happened in 2 different games)

Part 76 (161) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Is it time for the rest of your punishment” said Sarah to a nervous Lucy. “What’s the dare going to be” was Lucy’s replied after what seemed like an eternity.

“We will get to the dare in a minute but first I want to admire your clothing and chose which I’m going to keep” Sarah said.

Lucy waited for Sarah’s next words, not until moments earlier had she realised about this part of her task that was mentioned earlier in the rules.

Sarah’s replied to what she wanted to keep by saying “I think I’m going to take that bright pink bra that looks so sexy, I’m going to treasure it for a long time to come, that’s unless you want to purchase it back for 2 chips meaning you will have to discard the little piece of material you have left”.

Lucy sat debating what to say and do, she couldn’t face losing her underwear, but this would more than likely happen anyway. If she didn’t purchase the bra back, people would surely be able to notice her erect nipples when walking home in the cool air later that evening. In the end Lucy decided to just give her bra to Sarah for good, after all what dares may she be given later, and what would these be like if she was totally naked.

Sarah rubbed her hands together taking the still warm bra from Lucy and giving it a quick sniff before placing it beside her. “Umm nice and warm and a sweat smell” she cackled

“Right now for your dare” said Sarah, about to reveal her plan.

“We are going to ask people to vote for a random number between 1 and 8 on a random website of my choice (www.getdare.com), each of the things you did not want to do (limits) is going to be labelled with a number. Depending on the results of the vote, you must waver the 2 most voted for limits for the rest of the game and any dares that have been given in it. I will also give you a dare depending on the results, do you understand” Sarah finished. (2 most voted for numbers = limits - can / will be dared later in the game)

There were a few chuckles from the room as everyone realised what the 8 limits Lucy had mentioned a few minutes earlier

Eg (NOT IN CORRECT NUMBER ORDER)
1) Pee / Poo
2) Piercings
3) Animals
4) Family
5) Public / Outdoors
6) Extreme Pain
7) Cum Swallowing
8) Cross Dressing

One of the group players posted on a public website for people to vote for any number 1 – 8 and they waited for the 30 minute agreed before the results would be revealed. Meanwhile Sarah wrote on 8 cards, the different limits / dislikes that Lucy had. These were then shuffled by John and laid face down on the table alongside Ambers photos. No-one knew what order the limits were in, while they were numbered 1-8, meaning the result would be exciting and totally random.

“What are we going to do while we wait for the results” asked John, looking and seeing that the number currently voted for were 6, 3, 3, 8, 5, 1 meaning whatever was under card number 3 was looking likely to be one of Lucy’s nightmares.

“I think we should have a short break and see what the time is then, we can always play another round, if we have got time” said Adam noticing that it had already been 12 minutes since the voting random numbers question had been posted.

The group all thought having a short break was a great idea and a few of the females wanted the toilet and quickly rushed off to the ladies room.

After quite a lot of happy chat it was soon time for the players to resettle on the carpet. “How long has it been” asked Sarah. Johns reply was, “We have got 3 minutes left, and at present it is very close with 4 numbers all tying on the same amount”

The 3 minutes soon passed and John declared that the 2 winning numbers were …………………….

TO BE CONTINUED ……………………..

Can you predict what numbers will be the most popular?

What will happen next?

What will Sarah be able to dare Lucy?

H E L P
R E Q U I R E D
Please vote for one of Lucy’s limits - For later in story (current ones have been decided by viewers / taken place in our games / written)

(Reason may be disclosed later in the story)


PLEASE STATE NUMBER --- AND WHAT THE LIMIT IS



.

[Rachie]

Below is what you would like to see a certain player forfeit in my next game (if opportunity arises) Thank you for voting. Nice to see that so many people like different things

(NO RELATION TO STORY AT CURRENT POINT ---- MAY BE IN MUCH LATER ROUNDS)

Pee / Poo
Kisunesoldier

Piercings
Bee9
Greatcornbow
Master M93

Animals
Stormwalker22

Family
Katebabe21

Public Outdoors
Owlart
Gddd
ffgamer
Rachie Fan
12356416514a
gnopple
emmah100
subindy69

Extreme Pain
Davestrippoker
Xrider
Mysterious Girl

Cum Swallowing
Ghyt
Daath
Amenablerebel
CBT Slave
TigerJosh
retrojim


FIND OUT WHAT ACTUALLY HAPPENED - PEOPLE LAST MONTH VOTED FOR SHORTLY
THANK YOU
Love Rachie
x x x x

[Rachie]

Find out what Lucy will not be doing below?

PS – all of this sequence of events happened on approx 28th February – 7th March. With how people actually voted on getDare (The other question asked in the last part is for an idea have planned in our upcoming game)

Part 77 (162) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The 3 minutes soon passed and John declared that the 2 winning numbers were numbers 5 and 7. The 10 players all gathered around the table waiting for Sarah to reveal what the lucky result would be.

Full results for how people voted were:
CHECK OUT POST 712 FOR HOW VIEWERS MYSTERIOUSLY VOTED
(I SAID THERE WAS ANOTHER REASON FOR VOTING LAST MONTH LOL)

http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showpost.php?p=412831&postcount=712

Sarah turned over the first card, “Animals” is under card number 1, so you will not be doing anything with them. Lucy felt relieved at knowing this, but knew she would be doing something and they were all her limits, so none were going to be good. She debated on which she wanted, as some were a little better than others.

“Number 2, that again you will not be doing is: Family” said Sarah. All players were hoping for different results and hoping Lucy would be given dares again in the near future for them to take advantage of this surely rare activity.

“Number 3 that again you will not be doing is: Public / Outdoor” Lucy was happy at this as she was terrified of some of the things this would enable the group to pick.

Number 4 that again you will not be doing is anything involving pee / poo.

“Right we have 4 options left, 2 of them you will have to waver / possible do and 2 of them you are luckily not going to have to worry about” said John. The four different limits still in play are:

Cum Swallowing
Extreme Pain
Piercings
Cross Dressing

“Which of these are you hoping for” David asked Lucy. “Well the best one would defiantly be cross-dressing as it won’t be in public, the other 3 are all bad, probably having my ears pierced wouldn’t be too bad though” Lucy continued.

“So you would like to see Cum Swallowing and Extreme Pain next as these you fear the most” commented David, just as Sarah slowly turned card number 6 over to reveal the words CUM SWALLOWING in big capital letters.

“Well it looks like you’re in luck at the present and you won’t be swallowing my cum or anyone else’s” sounded a disappointed Mark. I wonder if your luck will hold for the final card, continued Mark.

“Well there is a 1 in 3 (33%) change of any card being revealed” Brian said sounding pleased with himself for working out the figures in his head.

“WAIT” shouted John, just as Sarah had her hand on the card. “I would like to make a slight change to the rules if the majority is happy with it” rushed John. “What would you like to alter” replied several members. “I think that whenever you lose a round after you have been stripped naked you must do a dare from the winner of the round, if your are 9th and this happens you just answer a truth, this will be an extra little forfeit for anyone that has lost the game and been stripped naked”

“Well i agree with this rule change, as it will keep the game interesting” said David who was currently loosing the game having stripped all but 1 item of clothing,

“Can I have a show of hands, who if FOR this new proposed rule” asked John, 5 hands quickly rose, followed by another 2 slowly behind as they realised they had been outvoted anyway and didn’t want to seem the odd ones out. All but Lucy wanted this rule, for obvious reasons however John’s next words were “PASSED”

Sarah them resumed and had a peak at the last card, not revealing it to the group, “Are you sure you want to find out what is written on this card” she eventually sniggered.

“Just tell me what the damn card is” Lucy bellowed. Sarah replied “so your that desperate to be given your dare” Sarah then slowly revealed the last card that Lucy would not have to worry about, on this card was ……………..

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

What was on the last card?

What would Lucy’s dare be?

Find out in the next exciting part of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel.

PS – all votes for the previous part question are still open – close next Sunday evening – just before our next scheduled Strip Poker game. (Idea I have planned)

[Rachie]

Apologies for the Language in this part

Find out what Lucy will be giving up? In more ways than one (lol)

What will her dare be?

Read part 78 / 163 here for answers to these questions and many more

Part 78 (163) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Sarah then slowly revealed the last card that Lucy would not have to worry about, on this card was written Cross Dressing. “SHITTTT” screamed Lucy who was wishing for any other card but this.

“Well it looks like extreme pain and the possibility of being pierced are the two things that you will have to worry about tonight” said Laura thinking about what she could dare Lucy if the opportunity arose.

“So Sarah you now have the opportunity to dare Lucy using the extra 2 of Lucy’s limits” chuckled John, wishing for the game to continue. Sarah thought for a few seconds, smiling she came up with a cunning plan.

“Right your dare will be revealed this weekend, you will be blindfolded and do exactly what I say on Saturday. You will just have 1 task which will be revealed to you then” said Sarah, keeping her plan a secret, from all but her daring mind.

“How do we know you won’t just make up your plan later this week” asked Mark who was wishing Sarah to reveal more of her plan.

“Well I will secretly write Lucy’s dare on a piece of paper and place it inside a signed envelope. This will then be sealed and handed to John for future proof, if ok with everyone”, continued Sarah still keeping the suspense from the room.

The group agreed to this and before Sarah began to write the dare she had a quick question to ask “There is nothing to say I have got to use any of the limits that Lucy has had to forfeit is there. I’m just a little stuck on how they can be incorporated, but have got a dare planned, if it’s ok”

“That’s ok” came a relief reply from Lucy followed by a huge breath of fresh air. Sarah swiftly began to write what Lucy would be doing this weekend on the paper. She signed the letter as well as the envelope that was handed to her by John. Then came the screech of the sellotape and several pieces were suck over Sarah’s signature and sealing the envelope. She would be able to easily tell if John or anyone else had tried to take a sneak peak at the letter

“Well looks like you are lucky for now” said David referring to the fact that Lucy had not been required to do a dare at the present time. “Now I wonder what round 27 will reveal” said Sarah while collecting the cards and shuffling them. The results for this round was the following

Laura –3 OF A KIND (S - ACE) (H - ACE) (C - ACE) (D - QUEEN) (S - 10)
Brian – 2 PAIR (C - KING) (S - KING) (H - JACK) (C - JACK) (D - 10)

Adam – PAIR (S - QUEEN) (D - QUEEN) (S - ACE) (D - KING) ()
David – PAIR (S - 10) (D - 10) (C - 7) (D - 6) (S - 2)

John – PAIR (S - 4) (H - 4) (C - KING) (D - JACK) (D - 2)
Amber – PAIR (S - 3) (C - 3) (C - ACE) (S - JACK) (C - 2)

Dani – PAIR (S - 2) (C - 2) (H - ACE) (D - 9) (D - 8)
Mark – HIGH CARD (C - 10) (C - 9) (C - 7) (C - 6) (D - 5)

Lucy – HIGH CARD (H - 9) (S - 8) (C - 6) (C - 5) (H - 3)
Sarah – HIGH CARD (H - 8) (S - 7) (S - 6) (C - 5) (H - 3)

Sarah was disappointed to finish last and gave the 2 chips up that she had excellently won in the 2 previous rounds, however she was nowhere near as annoyed as Lucy who had finished in 9th position for the 4th round in a row and would receive another dare.

“I FUCKING DON’T BELIEVE IT” Lucy swore at the room, losing her temper for the first time. “Calm down dear, it’s only a commercial” laughed Brian referring to the E-sure advert. There came a lot of laughter and Lucy seemed to calm down until John said “What item of Lucy’s clothing would you like to keep”

Lucy had totally forgotten about this and was hoping she would get off lightly. All Lucy was wearing was her sexy underwear, she was aware that she was going to be walking home braless as Sarah had claimed this as her prize, what else would she be losing.

“I think I would like to keep that t-shirt” said Laura knowing very well what this would be forcing Lucy to do. “You fucking bitch” cried Lucy feeling she was starting to lose control of the game and no longer liking it as much as 5 rounds earlier.

Laura took hold of the Lucy’s t-shirt that was on the floor behind her followed by ………………..

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

What happened next?

What will Lucy’s dare be at the weekend?

What will Lucy’s dare be now?

How is Lucy going to react?

Will she be brave enough to walk home topless?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

[Rachie]

Thank you for all commenter’s and support

What is Lucy’s dare going to be?
Read part 79 below for answers


Part 79 (164) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Laura took hold of the Lucy’s t-shirt that was on the floor behind her followed by saying “Now can we please have your chip” Lucy handed it while dreading the thought of what her dare might entail.

No players were forced to strip any clothing, so Laura moved swiftly to Lucy’s dare. “Are you ready” she asked teasing Lucy again.

“As ready as I am going to be” Lucy quietly muttered wondering what activities the person she had tried to blackmail with images in the shaving parlour, would make her do.

“Time to get my own back” Laura cheerfully said while rubbing her hands together.

“I dare you to allow me to blindfold you and lay you on this soft red carpet, your dare will then last 2 minutes from when I light a wax candle above you. I wonder how much candle wax will dribble onto your body and where it will be allowed to drip” giggled Laura thinking of her evil plan to get her own back on Lucy, now that she was allowed to use extreme pain.

“That will fucking kill” spluttered Lucy sounding quite annoyed and knowing that the group would all be looking forward to the activity and there was little she could do about it.

“Do I …….” Lucy started before giving up on her sentence.

“Please lay down here” Laura instructed before leaving the room to fetch a candle. Moments later she returned with a long red candle along with a blindfold.

Crouching above Lucy she quickly put the blindfold around Lucy’s eyes followed by a quick snap. “What’s happening” Lucy protested. “Just securing your hands, to stop you wriggling” answered Laura before snapping a second set of cuffs around Lucy’s hand and an old oak chest cabinet behind her. Lucy laid there with her hand stretched above her head.

Next Laura carefully lit the wax candle and asked John if he was ok to set the timer for 2 minutes. John happily complied and Lucy’s 2 minutes or torture was about to begin.

Lucy laid on the floor handcuffed and blindfolded with no way of stopping the immense pain she realised would be coming, but when would the pain strike she wondered, again this was a mystery.

“How are you feeling” asked Dani trying to calm Lucy down as much as possible. The effect of this was marginal and all Lucy could say was “How do you think I’m feeling right now”

Just as Lucy said this Laura noticed the candle burning fiercely and hovered it over Lucy’s chest. A bit of wax started to dribble down the candle and as it hit Lucy’s chest she gave a huge scream “Arrrrrrrr you fucking bitch, just you wait till I get my own back”

Lucy sounded like she was in so much pain when saying this and there came a chuckle from the room as a second bit of wax splashed onto her. The next words Lucy heard made her life feel a misery “25 seconds gone” John shouted.

Surely she must be nearing the end of her torture, Lucy thought, never imagining that time could drag so much. “How horny are you” sniggered Laura watching as Lucy thrashed around while handcuffed to the oak cabinet as a third hot piece of wax landed again on Lucy’s chest.

“Where do you want me to hold the candle now” asked Laura to the watching room. Everything seemed silent before David pointed to a part of Lucy’s body.

Laura complied with David’s wishes and moved the wax candle above Lucy’s right breast, waiting a second before it dripped and this time a loud squeal could be heard. “ARRRRR SHITTTT”

“If she is going to make that sort of noise gag her” giggle Adam happy he had the chance of a life time seeing the events unfold in front of his watching eyes. Reaching behind her into her dirty laundry basket Sarah pulled out ……….

TO BE CONTINUED ……………….

What will happen next?

More pain and misery to CUM (lol)

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for answers

[Rachie]

What did Sarah find in the laundry bag?

And another piece of user interaction, please take part

Find out more, here in …….

Part 80 (165) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Reaching behind her into her dirty laundry basket Sarah pulled out a sexy silk black thong and passed it to Adam asking him to do the honours. Adam looked at the thong never imagining any of his family would ever wear anything as skimpy as this. Adam knew the thong had been worn, not only because it had come from the dirty laundry basket but also because there were several fresh stains that looked to be both cum and other skid marks.

“OPEN YOUR FUCKING MOUTH” Adam ordered Lucy, like she was a real slut. Lucy paused for several seconds not only dreading whatever the group was going to thrust in her mouth, but also hoping to waste time. Meanwhile Adam was holding the cum stained thong in front of Lucy’s nose forcing her to smell what many males would call heaven.

“I think Lucy needs to add 30 seconds to her punishment for keeping us waiting” said John in an ordering kind of way. Lucy sighed realising her plan wasn’t working, she quickly opened her mouth to stop further punishments.

Adam grasped his opportunity or rather the sexy black silk thong and quickly thrust it into Lucy’s waiting mouth. Lucy was now handcuffed, blindfolded gagged as well as in extreme pain from the melted wax.


2833


“Lovely, Unlucky, Cute, Young” said Brian in a day dream “What are you on about” asked John puzzled.

“Sorry it’s just some words that rang a bell when thinking of Lucy. I was reading a book where you had to think of some describing words to begin with each letter of your name” Brian continued, now feeling a little guilty for breaking up the activities.

Brian received no response as moments later the pantie gag was in place there came a muffled squeal as yet more scorching hot wax fell onto Lucy, this time landing directly over her left nipple. “How does that feel” teased Laura, glad that she was finally able to get some revenge on Lucy.

The only response that came was a muffled scream that sounded like “FOOOK YOO AL”. There was much laughter until yet more melted wax fell onto Lucy’s chest.

The candle was now beginning to melt fiercely and Lucy was only just over ½ way through her torture. Laura next decided to position the candle directly over Lucy’s pantie covered cunt.

Lucy’s panties looked new and the group could tell they wouldn’t be cheap and looked very erotic, made from lace and mesh with lace trimming around the top and a satin bow to finish the sexy look. The players all stared at where the candle wax was about to drip and wished the sexy underwear had been removed.

Drip! 2 large splashed of red candle wax hit Lucy’s panty causing her back to arch as it seeped through the mesh/silk material. “Please stop it, please pleaseeee” begged Lucy, not knowing how much more she would be able to withstand.

“50 seconds to go” shouted John, releasing yet more fear into Lucy’s blindfolded eyes. Within the next 10seconds several more pieces of melted wax landed on Lucy’s panty, and each time yet more squeals could be heard through her gag.

Lucy then had another shock when suddenly her legs were lifted high into the air, meaning she was just about bent double with her gorgeous ass, and the thin panty strip covering her holes on full view, she was still handcuffed to the draws preventing her from moving. Should she kick she thought? It didn’t take her long to quickly dismiss the idea.

Laura allowed the candle to dribble wax all over Lucy’s plump ass and paid extra attention to make sure some dribbled through the crotch of her new sexy underwear.

The begging and cries continued as Lucy was put under immense pain, as her new tasks were allowed. “How is that sexy cum stained thong of mine tasting” said …………………

TO BE CONTINUED …………….

Whose thong is Lucy being gagged with?

Find out in the next part of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel


YOUR TASK

What words would you use to describe yourself (letters in your name or getDare username) you can post more than 1 if you so wish, just make sure they are clearly marked

[Rachie]

How i would describe myself

R A U C H Y
A W E S O M E
C U D D L Y
H E L P F U L
E N T E R T A I N E R
L O V E L Y

More Strip Poker With a Twist the Sequel in a few minutes

Love Rachie
x x x x

[Rachie]

http://www.grandprofile.com/Myspace_Comments/Holiday_Comments/Easter_Holiday_Comments/images/OMG-Its-Easter.gif

Whose cum stained panties has Lucy got in her mouth?

Find out here in

Part 81 (166) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“How is that sexy cum stained thong of mine tasting” said Sarah, giggling and hoping to tease Lucy a little more. “Ewwww, that’s what that strange taste is” Lucy tried to murmur, being blindfolded she was unaware of this until the present time.

Sarah gave a little giggle thinking about earlier that morning when she had worn the tiny tight thong and masturbated while wearing it, she had been thinking about the activities that were going to unfold later that evening.

Sarah had come close to having a full orgasm while wearing the thong and only stopped as she anticipated there was plenty of chances for that later in the day.

All of the players were unaware of what Sarah had been doing in the thong and were easily able to tell that now Lucy was aware of what she was gagged with, she had become extremely turned on. Her dark nipples were as hard as bullets and making her breasts suitable to be displayed in a porn film.

“Has it finished yet?” murmured Lucy. Just as she said this, another piece of hot wax landed on her right nipple. Lucy screamed in pain and was in agony, partly from shock as the previous drops had been on her panty covered pussy.

5 seconds, 4, 3, 2, 1 stop shouted John. Just as he said this a final pain filled scream left Lucy’s gobby mouth as more wax fell between Lucy’s breasts. Laura blew out the candle and took it away leaving Lucy messy on the floor unable to move or see.

“Can you let me go now” Lucy muffled, still gagged with Sarah’s used cummy underwear. John removed Lucy’s blindfold, allowing a rush of light to hit Lucy’s eyes which struggled to see for a few seconds, before noticing that there was red wax all over her body and underwear.

Lucy tried to spit the thong out, and there was a quick bellow from John “WHO SAID YOU COULD FUCKING REMOVE THAT THONG.” Taking hold of the thong and forcing it back inside Lucy’s slutty mouth and demanded “You can keep that there until the cards are revealed for the next round as punishment for your actions”

“Oh isn’t this peacefull without Lucy’ talking all the time” chuckled Adam, who moments after received a slap from Lucy after her hand cuffs were removed and freed from the oak cabinet she’d been restrained too.

Once freed, Lucy tried to murmur something to the room. “What did you say” asked Dani handing Lucy a note pad and pen.

Lucy started to scribble something and eventually held the notes up to the room. This is what had been written.

WHERE IS THE BATHROOM, CAN I GO AND GET CLEANED UP?

There was laughter as the players realised how stained Lucy was looking. As the person who set the task Laura told Lucy “You may not clean up until you are required to leave the house, or another task requires you to do so, do you understand”

Lucy’s head bowed as she listened to Laura’s orders. The hot wax was starting to dry to her skin and she was not looking forward to having to peal it off later, especially from of her still solid nipples.

“Is it time for the next round” asked John who hadn’t lost/finished 9th for 7 rounds now, the longest of any player. There was much excitement as the cards were drawn and all players were hoping for another action packed round.

The results for round 28 were …………….

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

What would the results for the round be?

What will happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for Answers

[Rachie]

Thanks for all comments - Who can solve the puzzle? and can anyone work out what the mysterious dare would be?

Part 82 (167) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Before The results for round 28 were revealed Brian set a quick puzzle for the group. I bet no one can do it in fewer than 16 moves he chuckled.

2834

COUNTERS = 4 green / 4 yellow eg) counter A / counter B / C / D --- Counter 1, 2. 3 , 4

No 2 on same square at ANY time / no jumping over
Must alternate your goes between colours
Each move must be in a straigh diagonal, When you change direction is second move

HOW LITTLE MOVES CAN YOU DO IT

........................................

A few of the players thought about the puzzle while the cards were revealed. This is what the players had.

Dani - FOUR OF A KIND (S - KING) (S - KING) (C - KING) (D - KING (C - 2)
Brian - THREE OF A KIND (S - JACK) (D - JACK) (H - JACK) (C - 3) (C - 2)

John - THREE OF A KIND (D - 2) (D - 2) (S - 2) (H - 7) (D - 6)
David - 2 PAIRS (C - ACE) (D - ACE) (D - QUEEN) (C - QUEEN) (C - 4)

Laura - PAIR (C - 10) (H - 10) (H - JACK) (H - 9) (H - 2)
Amber - PAIR (S - 9) (C - 9) (D - ACE) (H - JACK) (D - 10)

Lucy - HIGH CARD (S - ACE) (H - KING) (D - QUEEN) (C - 10) (D - 8)
Adam - HIGH CARD (D - 10) (C - 9) (H - 8) (S - 7) (S - 4)

Sarah – HIGH CARD (S - 8) (S - 7) (H - 6) (C - 5) (H - 3)
Mark - HIGH CARD (H - 8) (H - 6) (H - 5) (H - 4) (S - 3)

It wasn’t long after the cards were revealed that Sarah realised she had finished in the bottom 2, for the second consecutive round. Her head bowed in shame when she realised, hoping the group would go easy with her question.

Mark meanwhile had finished last and had the forfeit of shredding not 1 but 2 articles of clothing. He sat thinking, which articles he should chose, however he didn’t have much of a choice to make and quickly came up with the answer “Please remove my hat and t-shirt” As the winner of the round Dani started to strip Mark of all his clothing other than his saucy Black Kelvin classic boxers.

Mark sat there half happy and half scared as he was now within inches of being the first male naked. He thought about what may be taking place after the next round, not only the stripping but the possible blow job / hand shake from his sister.

Dani now turned to one of her best friends (Sarah) and asked “Now how daring are you going to be, which item do you wish for me to remove.” Sarah was wearing 4 items of clothing and therefore had quite a choice, she thought long and hard before deciding to play safe, “please remove my long sleeve top” she said in a sexy voice.

Dani carried out her duty, giving a little time for herself and Laura to think of a question to ask Sarah for her forfeit. Laura giggled as she made her plans and debated how to ask her sexy twin sister.

Meanwhile as soon as Dani had stripped Sarah’s clothing she quickly asked her question before Laura had time to butt in. “Sarah I would like you to tell me and the room, how you felt with the kiss, was it what you expected and have you fantasised about me, if so what took place in your fantasy”

Dani’s question was in multiple parts as several of the questions that evening had been, she was very curious to hearing the results as she had several feelings for her close friend.

Sarah responded to the question very quick and there was little time put into the thought process. “I’m guessing you are talking about the kiss that we have had, that you sneakily told the group earlier, if this is the case that felt absolutely wonderful and it gave me butter flies.” It felt kind of strange, I wasn’t really expecting anything before hand, as it was my first, and hopefully not my last. I have had many fantasies afterwards involving you (Dani), lots of different things have happened in different ones, but one of my favourites is with both you and Laura as a possible threesome.

Most of the players were in shock as Sarah started to explain about her fantasy threesome involving two other females.

“Can I ask my question now” asked a polite Laura. “feel free, we are all listening” said Dani surprised at the good manner all players were still taking. Laura gave a short giggle before asking “Can you please write down, what the dare you have set for Lucy is? I’m looking forward to knowing what will happen before everyone else”

There was some moans and groans from the players as they realised Laura’s question was going to leave them even more in the dark with everything that was going to happen at the weekend.

“Go, get me some paper” asked Sarah picking the pen up of the floor beside her. Moments later Sarah started her task writing down as much as she could remember about the task she had set Lucy later that weekend. Giggling she handed it over to her twin sister.

Laura took hold of the note and took a very brief glance at it before the next round took place. She had only got time to glance at a few words and these kept spinning round and around in her head. “Put that note to the side for now Laura, it’s time for round 29 to take place” Laura complied with Johns commands but was aching to take a peek at the note, did she really see some of them words, she thought, raking her mind to think what was written. All she could remember was the following:

WEEKEND

PAIN

WORK

LIMITS

LUCY

The 8 remaining players including Lucy all wished they too could see the note, what was the big secret that they were being left out of, they all wondered.

TO BE CONTINUED …………………………..

Can you predict what the note said?

What will happen next?

Who will win / lose / finish 9th in the next round?

Find out by reading more Strip poker With a Twist the Sequel

AND CAN YOU SOLVE THE PUZZLE -- WHATS THE LEAST AMOUNT OF MOVES YOU CAN MAKE

[Rachie]

2835
(This is just one of many possible answers)

The answer is 14 - You can only do it less than this if you rebound off the barriers or go horizontally.


Thank You for everyone that has spent many hours attempting/solving the puzzle, your time and comments is as always much appreciated

The next part of Strip Poker with a Twist the sequel will be revealed within the next hour

Love Rachie
x x x x

[Rachie]

Thank you for everyone that has commented since the previous part and the many hours of time you have spent trying to work out the answer to the puzzle

Who will lose the next round?

What will the results of this be?

Part 83 (168) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The 8 remaining players including Lucy all wished they too could see the note, what was the big secret they were being left out of, they wondered.

Eventually Adam broke the silence by saying “I wonder if Sarah’s poor luck over the last couple of rounds will continue” he was hoping so desperately to see more female flesh and was sure it was only minutes away.

“Well the only way to find out is too play” giggled Amber, glad she was the only player with 2 chips and not worrying about stripping anything for round 29.

“Wait is the answer for your puzzle 14” answered Mark who had been thinking of it for the last couple of minutes.

“Indeed it is” answered Brain, glad that someone had spend the time thinking of it, and his plan of taking some of their concentration of the game had obviously worked, with Mark loosing the last round.

2208


After a few minutes from Brian to explain the answer to the puzzle it was time for Dani to deal, and after another agonising round the cards were soon revealed with several shocked looks as they all tried to interpret the order of play.

Adam = Straight Flush (D - 9) (D - 8) (D - 7) (D - 6) (D - 5)
David = Full House (C - 3) (H - 3) (S - 3) (S - 4) (D - 4)

Lucy = STRAIGHT (S - 10) (S - 9) (C - 8) (H - 7) (H - 6)
John = THREE OF A KIND (H - 6) (S - 6) (D - 6) (D - KING) (S - 3)

Dani = 2 PAIRS(C - ACE) (S - ACE) (D - 9) (C - 9) (S - KING)
Laura = 2 PAIRS (H - ACE) (D - ACE) (S - 9) (H - 9) (H - JACK)

Amber = PAIR (H - KING) (C - KING) (D - 10) (S - 5) (H - 2)
Mark = PAIR (S - QUEEN) (C - QUEEN) (S - 8) (S - 7) (S - 6)

Sarah = HIGH CARD (S - JACK) (S - 10) (S - 8) (S - 6) (H - 3)
Brian = HIGH CARD (C - 7) (S - 5) (S - 4) (D - 3) (C - 2)

“OMG Don’t tell me Marks finished in 9th place” screamed Amber dreading the fact she may have to perform a bj on her brother.

After much chuckle, Amber realised that to her relief Mark had finished 8th and therefore would not be requiring to strip any clothing and not the first male naked.

Adam felt a little uneasy realising that it was a fellow male that had lost the round and that he would be stripping Brian of 2 items of clothing. He just sat glaring at Brian, who knew exactly what was about to happen.

Brian had already been stripped of his shoes after round 13, his socks after round 19 and his belt after round 23. He now had the choice of Adam removing 2 of the following: Jeans, t-shirt or underwear.

The choice was not that hard to make and as quick as a mouse the words “Shirt and jeans” escaped from his mouth.

As the winner of the round Adam was relieved that Brian chose to leave his underwear on. He moved closer to Brian and swiftly whipped off his jeans and t-shirt leaving him in some red pants.

“Now for the fun” chuckled Adam, referring to Sarah stripping some more and having to participate in some dares. The players all seemed happy as they realised this, especially Dani who along with Adam had the pleasure of daring her.

Laura interrupted, saying to her sister “Well first, I think you’re wearing a little more than required, what clothing do you want Adam to remove”

Sarah had 3 articles of clothing remaining, and knew that only 2 were practical to be stripped; the choice she had was to ask her brother to remove her trousers or remove her bra the latter would allow her to collect an extra chip.

Sarah thought back to the last game and knew that Adam had already been made to wear her underwear, even after it had been shoved deep inside her pink… tight … wet …. cunt, he also had been able to keep her bra.

The different choices went around and around her head before she eventually decided for the advantage of the new players, to play safe. “I want you to remove my trousers” she demanded.

Adam didn’t need to be offered twice and quickly leapt towards Sarah. “Steady on big boy” laughed Dani who almost got trampled on by Adam.

“What you mean big boy” said Lucy, “Adams still wearing his trouser and underwear, how do you know he’s big?” she asked puzzled forgetting that Dani had seen Adam during the previous game.

A second later Adam was beside Sarah tugging her trousers of her pale female legs. WOW!!! “You look hot” shouted Mark admiring Sarah’s sexy body.

Sarah blushed as the room sat admiring her sexy body in only her ………..

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

What will Sarah’s dares be?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the sequel for answers?

[Rachie]

Once again – some extreme language in this part.

Find out what Sarah’s dares are going to be – in this erotic part of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Part 84 (169) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Sarah blushed as the room sat admiring her sexy body in only her sexy matching bra and thong. They were navy blue and looked to be part mesh, part lace and near see through in places.

“Can I fuck you” said Brian looking google eyed at Sarah flaunting her sexy body to anyone wishing to look.

“Wait your turn, I’m first” said John. This was followed by a lot of laughter as most players knew that John had feeling for her deep inside. It was then time for Sarah to participate in some dares, she sat back down with her legs no longer crossed, letting everyone view the area where her luscious lips were placed.

Dani decided to dare Sarah first, she wasted no time and said “I dare you to use your pink dildo for 5 minutes before licking it clean” Dani was wondering how far she could push her friend and if she would actually masturbate in front of her and the group.

“You what!” asked Sarah, not believing things would get this wild.

“You heard me. Don’t tell me you have never wanted to taste yourself” replied Dani, putting many different thoughts into Sarah’s head. Sarah just sat there for a second as silent as a mouse, not knowing what to say.

“Hurry up” snapped John “Get the dildo out, don’t keep us waiting” he continued.

Moments later Sarah said “But I am still wearing my thong” she was hoping to use this as an excuse to get out of her dare, as they had already agreed that all dares would involve no clothing being stripped, unless all the players agreed.

“Well you don’t need to remove your thong to get access to your slit” sniggered Dani, really wanting Sarah to participate in her dare.

“DO IT, or suffer the circumstances” argued John in a very controlling manner.

“Where is the dildo” came the quite reply from Sarah, she wasn’t sure if she was going to like this or not, but was sure not to be outdone by the rest of the players.

“In your draws upstairs, just let me go and fetch it” came a familiar happy voice from Laura, as she disappeared out of the room to fetch the kinky toy. Moments later she returned with the dildo in her hand and wandered over to Sarah who was still sat embarrassed thinking of the coming events while sat in only her blue bra and thong.

“Make yourself comfortable” said Dani, again adding to the atmosphere in the room. The players all positioned themselves feet away from Sarah who sat grasping her toy in her right hand.

“Hurry up, were waiting” snapped John again, who was starting to lose his patience. “Have you got the stop watch ready” Sarah answered, not wanting her dare to last any longer than forced. John held his phone (stop watch) in the air and shouted 5, 4, 3, 2, 1 begin.

As soon as John shouted begin the group turned allowing Sarah to quickly part her thong and push the dildo deep into her soon to be wet creamy cunt. The players then turned watching as Sarah thrust the dildo In and out; The temperature seemed to increase by at least 10c degrees.

It wasn’t long before Sarah began to start panting, louder and louder. “Argh, Argh” Sarah kept screaming while coming ever closer to climaxing with the now sticky dildo deep inside her and the tiny tight thong neatly in place, pulled tight up her ass.

The large dildo got thrust deeper and deeper, Sarah was starting to loose control over her feelings and it wasn’t long before she started to scream “I’m Cumming, I’m Cumming” she was hoping to hold on for a little longer before she neared orgasm in front of her friends. “How long as she got left” asked Dani wondering if she was going to be able to hold on or not?

“Well Sarah you have got another ……………………”

TO BE CONTINUED ………………….

How long has Sarah got to last?
Will she orgasm in her sexy thong?

What will happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

[Rachie]

http://www.soultones.com/neil/nye2000/happy2000.gif
Replies / comment between Strip Poker with a Twist / the Sequel
T . H . A . N . K ... Y . O . U

Hope fully another action packed chapter

Warning – Strong Language used in this part
(Understand it’s in the r18 section but know plenty of under 18s that read)

How long will Sarah have left?
Will she cream her panties? (thong)
Read here for answers

Part 85 (170) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Well Sarah you have got another 45 seconds to last before you can stop masturbating with that sexy dildo, you know what you must then do” John chuckled, imagining the sight he was about to be looking at, with Sarah sat in only her matching blue lace bra and thong sucking her own juicy – tasty - lady cream of the dildo.

Sarah tried to mutter something in reply, but all the players could here was “FUKKK …..ohhh ohhh” as Sarah started to thrash with the dildo still deep inside her now juicy hole.

Everyone could easily tell Sarah had orgasmed with the squelching sound the dildo was now making on each stroke of its important journey as well as a small wet patch on her thong.

Sarah’s strokes slowed and she was relieved when at last John called “Your 5 minutes is up, you can now stop” Sarah froze, leaving the dildo still deep inside her widened cunt. Sarah was taking deep breaths trying to calm her breathing. After about a minute or so, she asked the group to turn around while the creamy dildo was pulled out of her damp love whole.

A few seconds later Sarah was tasked with tasting herself. She had never dreamt of sucking a dildo which moments before had been deep inside her sloppy cunt giving her immense pleasure beyond her wildest beliefs.

Slowly the tasty dildo was raised inches away from her mouth. Was she really going to suck her own cream of the weapon, the group wondered?

The room went silent as everyone watched Sarah’s gorgeous lips (mouth) open and her tongue flicker out into life. The stop watch started and Sarah pleasured the dildo for what seemed like forever. The taste was far greater than her wildest dreams and the thin dildo tasted like honey (as she had eaten plenty of sweet things earlier that day) as it was slid slowly in and out of her mouth.

The male players all watched intensely wishing it was something else sliding in and out of her mouth moments after going into the unknown hole. For several seconds Sarah teased the dildo, flicking her tongue over the end, but never taking the full shaft. Sarah then placed the dildo deep into her waiting gob making long fast movements that would surely have made most men cream in seconds.

“15 seconds to go” squealed John, wishing the demonstration would last for much longer. Sarah started to gag on the first sex toy to enter her sexy lips after it had just been pleasuring someone, and not just anyone her little lips.

In what seemed like no time at all, for the players and a life time for Sarah the 15 seconds past. “You can stop now” shouted John. Sarah was lost in a world of her own and just kept licking and sucking the dildo.

“Are you liking it that much” said Laura in a kinky voice. Sarah snapped out of her daydream and realised that she was now allowed to stop. She quickly pulled the dildo out of her mouth placing it on the side. Her face seemed gorgeous, blushing with some stains on her face.

“I’ll just go and clean this thing” said Laura disappearing out of the room

It was now Adams turn to dare Sarah and he had been trying to think hard what he could dare his sister while watching her fantastic performance.

When asked what his dare was Adam replied “Sarah go and get me a drink while I think about your dare. Please wait outside the room until I tell you to come back in, in the meantime I will think about your dare”

“What would you like” asked Sarah puzzled that her brother had not told her that major detail.

“Anything with ice, but I’d prefer if you just bring the cool drink and ice cubes separate, you know what juice I like, let’s see how you can please me” teased Adam.

Sarah scampered off to fetch the drink, hoping to please her brother as much as possible and for him to then go easy with her dare. It wasn’t long before Sarah was back outside the room, waiting for her command to enter.

In the meantime Adam had made plans. “CUM IN” he shouted. Seconds later the door was slowly open and Sarah was stood there holding …………

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

What had Sarah brought?

Would her serving please Adam?

What was Adam thinking of daring his sister? (Sarah)

What will happen next? – Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Ps – Hope Sarah’s first task has aroused you a little – Please Comment for more

[Rachie]

Thanks for all comments

Thanks for everyone that has had a guess, ref: what the dare will be, find out if you were anywhere near correct by reading ......

Part 86 (171) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Moments later the door was slowly open and Sarah walked in holding a small cool box containing a tray of ice cubes and in her other hand a large beaker of freezing cold bubbly white pop.

“What you got for Adam” the different players asked, wondering why he had asked his sister to fetch him a drink in the first place, was this some sort of plan or was he just thirsty the players wondered.

“Right then, here’s your dare” started Adam “I am being very kind and giving you two options, one of which is slightly worse but a possible way to get your own back” Adam continued to cackle.

“Your first option (A) is to allow me to pour that freezing cold liquid all over you in any area I decide, you will also gladly place the ice cubes wherever we tell you, and I mean anywhere” Adam emphasised.

“Do I have to” complained Sarah wishing to hear what option B was about to entail. “No you don’t, here is the get out dare with a twist” Adam said cheerfully, happily thinking of the plans he had made.

“If you don’t want to do dare A, your option B is to play Rock, Paper Scissors with myself. The looser receives task/dare A, however if you lose you must also kiss every player here once wherever they demand, (No clothes may be removed) however if any players are prepared to risk their kiss and successfully pick the results for each round of Rock Paper Scissors they may demand 2 kisses and remove any of their clothing if they so wish”

“Now Sarah, do you want option A or B and do you understand all of the rules” Adam spoke harshly

“Can I ask a few questions first” answered Sarah, wanting to clarify all that Adam had said. “How many rounds of Rock Paper Scissors will we play, Is a quick peck as a kiss ok, and if I chose option B and beat you, does that mean I can pour the liquid and use ice cubes on you wherever I decide” Sarah continued in one long breath.

Adam thought for a second before answering in a cool voice “The Rock Paper Scissors game will be best out of 3 games. No a quick peck is not good enough, when I say kiss I mean for a few seconds at least, and think like this, the better the kiss the more pleasing we will all be, and you may get of lighter with future tasks, however if you disappoint us, you may not like what will come later” Adam chuckled threatening his sister.

“And indeed if you manage to beat me, which you won’t, you can wet me” Adam finished, getting excited with what could be happening very soon if everything went as planned.

“What do you mean, I won’t beat you” asked Sarah in a powerful dominant voice.

“Well you are a female, I know all your secrets and you are so predictable, like all girls are” Adam answered regretting half of what he had just said to his sister.

Sarah began to feel angry at all her brother had said, and so decided she would prove him wrong, “Your on, I chose option B, get ready for a wetting, and I wonder if these freezing cold ice cubes can make that thing grow any bigger” she cackled looking at the growing erecting in Adam’s underwear.

“Right then here is the rules for Rock Paper Scissors” John said, feeling it was his job to explain the rules thoroughly too both parties to make sure no-one broke then.

“Each time I will shout 1 ---- 2 ----- 3, when I say 3 you must instantly with your hand select either, Rock (fist), paper (hand flat) or Scissors (2 fingers opened out). When you have selected your choice your hand choice must remain the same”.

Rock beats Scissors (blunts them) but loses to Paper
Paper beats Rock (wraps around it) but loser to Scissors
Scissors beats Paper (cuts it up) but loser to Rock

“Anything other than these 3 choices is instant disqualification from the round” John continued

Prior to each round the players that have chosen to gamble there kiss must select who will be the winner, on a piece of paper, they must write their name, the round number and who they believe is going to be the winner, fold the paper and hand to me. We will later after the game has finished look at peoples predictions if required.

“Is everyone who wants to gamble ready to make their predictions” said John handing out pieces of paper to the 8 players (1 of which was himself). John was surprised that all of the players started to squiggle something on the paper and eventually the 8 scraps of paper were all placed in a bowl behind him.

“Are you, ready, get set ….. Let’s play Rock Paper Scissors” 1 ……2 …… 3 just as John said 3, both Adam and Sarah revealed their choice. Congratulation ………………..

TO BE CONTINUED ……………….

What are your predictions for all 3 rounds?
Round 1 winner is ……………
Round 2 winner is …………..
Round 3 winner is …………..

………………………………………………..……………………………………………….……….....……. .......
What will happen next?
Will anyone guess correctly?
Who will win the Rock / Paper / Sissors game?
Will the players gamble be required (only if Adam wins)

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for Answers

[Rachie]

BEATEA
Sarah ---Adam --- Adam

RETROJIM
Sarah --- Sarah --- Adam

TIE-ME-UP
Sarah --- Adam --- Adam

OWLART
Sarah --- Adam --- Sarah

KATEBABE21
Adam --- Sarah --- Sarah

RACHEL FAN
Adam --- Sarah --- Adam

SASAHARA
Adam --- Sarah --- Sarah

MYSTERY GIRL
Adam --- Adam

ETHAN2CU
Sarah --- Sarah --- Adam

DALZUB
Adam --- Sarah --- Adam

ARCHIE21
Sarah --- Adam --- Sarah

KISUNESOLDIER
Sarah --- Adam --- Sarah

GREATCORNBOW
Adam --- Sarah --- Sarah

[Rachie]

What will Adam and Sarah chose for the 3 rounds of Rock Paper Scissors?
Have any of you been successful with selecting the correct results?

And Solve the Puzzle to find out what happens next

Part 87 (172) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

1 ……2 …… 3 just as John said 3, both Adam and Sarah revealed their choice. “Congratulation Adam, your rock nicely beats Sarah’s Scissors” said John. There was a lot cheer from the room as the players realised that they were possibly only minutes away from a sexy kiss from Sarah.

“I told you I would win! Look how predictable you are” Adam boasted, glad that his dare for Sarah was on its way to happening, if only he could win 1 more game.

“Shut it, your slimy squirt” answered Sarah, saying the first thing that came into her head. The room went quite as more paper was passed around, for people’s predictions for the second round. Again all players wrote something and handed back to John. Surely they can’t all have been correct after the first round of predicting, wondered Sarah, starting to feel nervous about her decision to go with option B, but at the same time determined to get her own back on her brother.

“Is everyone ready for round 2” said John. This was followed by 2 nods from Adam and Sarah so the second Rock Paper Scissors game began, 1 .… 2 …. 3 … The players all watched as at the same time both Sarah and Adam selected Scissors.

“Tie break” screamed John calling the round off, let’s play again. 1 …. 2…. 3. Adam was trying to predict what Sarah would now do, surely she would not pick Scissors again for the third round in a row, he thought. If I chose paper, it will surely either beat Sarah or tie with her, providing she hasn’t gone for the same for 3 rounds in a row.

Adam revealed his Paper at the same time as Sarah bluffed him with a pair of Scissors. “FUCK IT” screamed Adam, annoyed that he had thought too much into the game and not gone with his head.

“Oh, did the innocent female that’s so predictable win” sniggered Sarah trying to act surprised.

“1 all” confirmed John; this next round will be the decider. “Are you both ready?” John continued, as the atmosphere in the room shot up, Several players were on the edge of their seat, wishing the players luck while hardly controlling their excitement as they thought about the possible circumstances in a few minutes time. “Are you ready to give me a kiss” said Adam in a cheesy voice, prepared to use any tactic at his disposal to help him win Sarah in the final round. The players all gave their predictions before the game started.

1 ….. 2 …... Screamed John, nearly at the top of his voice trying to get heard beyond the gossip. Neither Adam or Sarah knew exactly what to do, and instead they both decided to follow their hearts. Just as John screamed 3, both players selected scissors. “Again it’s a draw, so let’s try again”

The tension in the room was electric as the majority of the room started to chant ADAM, (Bang, Bang Bang) ADAM (Bang Bang Bang) ADAM.

This time as both players selected their choice, the room gasped as they realised both were different and therefore there would defiantly be a winner of the Rock Paper Scissor task. At a good glance they could tell that Sarah had picked Paper, while Adam had chosen ……………

TO BE CONTINUED ……………….

Puzzle in the next post – please check it out

What had Adam chosen?
Who will win the final round?

Find out in the next part of Strip Poker with a Twist the sequel or – Solve the mystery puzzle – “RUN ALONG WORDS”

[Rachie]

Find out the answer to the puzzle – Run along words” to see who won Rock Paper Scissors Game-- Alternativly you can wait for the next part

2836

Rules
Very simiple – follow on from one word, to the next in the list, and words are in the correct order. Letters can be up / down / left / right of the prievious letter / character only. (NO DIAGONALS)

Unjumble the left over (remaining) letters to discover the answer

HINT
Check everything very carefully; it is easy to miss something out


Please do not post your answer in form of a grid on here, as some other viewers may want to try the puzzle. However answer are much appreciated
The True answer (winner of the last rock paper scissors game)- is the opposite to this answer
Good Luck

Love Rachie
x x x x

[Rachie]

P U Z Z L E - E R R O R

PS -- small error (VERY BIG REALLY) in puzzle

please change the letter letter I for an R ref colum 1 -- 4th down

So starts like

S
T
R
I - P - P
.........O
.........K - E - R

and finally change the square that is shaded yellow I for an R

Sorry for all confusion

And thank you OWLART for the explanation

Love Rachie

[Rachie]

Below you can see the solution to the puzzle

2837

ASAHR ------ S A R A H

Love Rachie
x x x x

[Rachie]

Thanks for all the many people that solved the puzzle. Answer can be seen in the last post and full explanation can be read at the end of this part.

Hope everyone enjoys the read, and please comment when read

Part 88 (173) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Sarah had picked Paper, while Adam had chosen Scissors, beating his sister fair and square. “Well done Adam, let’s see what everyone predicted would happen, and who would be pleasured by Sarah.”

Adam replied “I think before we do that, I would like for the first part of the bargain to happen” with a wide grin spanning from ear to ear like a Cheshire cat.

A few of the players rubbed their hands together as they realised that Adam was meaning the liquid and ice cubes. Luckily the mini game (Rock Paper Scissors) hadn’t lasted too long and as the ice cubes were in a cool box they were still hard, much like a few of the player’s tools and nipples.

“Right! Do you want to be wet or use the ice cubes first” said Adam teasing his sister a little more, but at the same time trying to act kind.

“Ice cubes” Sarah said, not looking forward to her dare, being freezing cold and wet was one thing and knowing she wouldn’t be allowed to put clean clothes on afterwards was something different.

“Right then, do you understand, you must put / hold the ice cubes wherever I tell you. How many is there” asked Adam suddenly changing the meaning of his sentence entirely.

The tray held 4 x 7 ice cubes but 17 of these had been used, resulting in 11 cubes present. Popping out the first cube Adam decided to tease Sarah, “the first cube I want you to place inside your left bra and leave it there to melt”

Sarah looked mortified that her nice clean, new, navy blue lace bra could be ruined if it got stretched with the ice cubes, or far too wet, however after a second to think about everything she was grateful that her dare was not the same as what Lucy had done earlier, dribbling candle wax all over her underwear, would have mortified her. Lucy was still sat in the messy thong, and had become lot quieter since the dare had taken place.

Quickly taking the freezing cold ice cube off Adam, Sarah placed it inside her bra cub, positioning the bra back in as comfy a place as possible.

“brrrr its freezing” Sarah complained, waiting for Adam to instruct her where to place the second ice cube.

“I bet that’s cooling you down” Adam giggled before saying “The second ice cube is to be placed very near to the first just over the opposite nipple”

“I knew it” protested Sarah taking the frozen block of water off Adam ready to complete her activity. She slowly and carefully parted the left bra cup away from her aching boob and slipped the ice cube directly over her nipple. Instantly the nipple seemed to grow and became as hard as rock.

With the scorching temperature of Sarah’s breasts the ice soon began to melt, and water could be seen running out of Sarah’s bra and down her slender chest.

Sarah had now used 2 of the ice cubes with 9 to go. “Now I want you to place an ice cube inside your sure to be wet and tasty cunt” said Adam stressing the last word more than usual.

Sarah complied with all that her brother was instructing her to do, she slowly parted the blue thong away from her moist tender lips. She lingered like this for a few moments before slipping the ice cube deep inside her.

“STOP” Suddenly shouted Adam, making most of the players jump.

“Now I want you to ……………….”

TO BE CONTINUED ……………….

Why has Adam shouted stop?
What will the other instructions be?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Anyone who solved the puzzle in the last part, well done for finding the answer to be “S A R A H”

How many of you looked at the HINT and then saw the white text (shown when highlighted the chapter - lol) Just above the word Good Look (post 1246)

Well done to the one viewer that emailed the correct answer and saw this.

And congratulations to:

RACHELS FAN
DALZUB (even though he wouldn't bet)

For being the only 2 viewers, believed to have successfully guessed the order of the 3 rounds correct - Adam - Sarah - Adam
ps - A few more via private message, but have left un-named

[Rachie]

2838

Thank you for everyone that has viewed the story (Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel), making it the first thread to ever recieve over a million views

Hope everyone is enjoying reading or solving the many puzzles, there are plenty more parts and puzzles to come

Love Rachie
x x x x

[Rachie]

Thank you for all the readers and many messages recieved

Where will the Ice Cubes go next?
Find out here in ……….

Part 89 (174) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Now I want you to quickly take the ice cube out and put it in your mouth, you better hope it hasn’t melted or you will be severely punished” instructed Adam in a harsh voice.

As quick as a mouse Sarah shoved her hand inside her underwear, trying to recover the ice cube from the now ever so wet hole. Fumbling around in her sticky box she found the remainder of the melted cube, and pulled it out.

“Put it in your mouth” Adam instructed, getting high from the power he had been given.

The room all watched as the small sticky cube was brought up to Sarah’s gob, and carefully popped inside. Sarah was now sucking her own pussy juice off the cube and being turned on by all Adam was saying, “I bet that cube tastes wonderful, look how hard your nipples are as you’re turned into a slut” was only some of the teasing Adam made.

Sarah sat there with the melting cube in her mouth awaiting the commands for the next 8 cubes. She thought to herself, was Adam correct, was she being turned on when told what to do, was she turning into a little slut? She had already told the group in the previous game that her fantasy was being told what to do, now this had arose she was being turned on far more than she had ever expected.

“Now I would like you to place 1 cube in each bra cup, 1 in each of your holes and the rest in your underwear” Adam instructed giving his final order for where the ice cubes would be positioned.

Sarah did everything as instructed and first placed a cube in her ass, shivering at first with her bottom not being used to this sort of freezing torture, as the main thing it was used to being a sexy pink set of anal beads.

After Sarah had placed the cube in the bottomless pit she placed another cube inside her love lips. They had become puffy with the freezing cold ice cube that had been there moments earlier. The group were all unaware of how turned on Sarah had become.

Next she placed a cube over her all ready erect nipples, before cheekily putting a cube inside her mouth.

“Why you put one in your slutty mouth trap for” asked David a little puzzled.

“Well Adam did say every one of her holes and I presume she is just trying to be a good slut for her Master” answered Brian replying on Sarah’s behalf. Adam felt powerful being told he was Sarah’s master and was really looking forward to any similar events that would happen in the future.

Sarah shuddered with the feeling of the freezing cold ice cubes all over her body which were now rapidly melting. “You know what to do with the rest of them” said Adam pretending to be in charge once again.

Pulling her thong away from her skin she tipped the remaining cubes inside her underwear. The feeling of this was no-where near as bad as she had first expected and as the ice cubes melted she sat thinking about her next task.

“Before you give out your kisses, it’s time for you to hand me that glass of lemonade” said Adam holding his hand out ready to take hold of the glass.

Sarah picked up the glass and gradually handed it to Adam, she felt so relieved and hoped that all Adam was going to do was drink the liquid.

As soon as Adam grasped hold of the lemonade it was chucked all over Sarah’s slender body. Some of the fizzy liquid landed on her long blonde hair and dribbled down her face. Adam’s actions had taken her by complete surprise and the look on Sarah’s face was spectacular. Part shock, part horror and part thrilled from all Adam was doing to her still virgin body.

The liquid ran down her body, inside her bra covering her boobs with sticky juice. Sarah seemed part happy with the activities and annoyed at the same time, when she realised she was wearing a new bra and underwear.

Thankfully most of the lemonade missed her thong and she was still partly dry down there, other than her personal cream and ice cube water.

“Now I think it is time to see what the results of everyone’s predictions were, when you played Rock, Paper Scissors, I wonder who you will be kissing and where” tormented John.

TO BE CONTINUED ………………………

I wonder how sticky you are.

What will be the results of the Rock Paper Scissors game?

Find out in the next epic part of STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

[Rachie]

Which players guessed correctly
Which players would Sarah be kissing
Find out here in …….

Part 90 (175) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

I wonder who you will be kissing and where” tormented John.

“Stop teasing me” snapped Sarah, getting quite annoyed at how John was acting. John just sniggered, slowly glancing at the first piece of paper.

Placing the scrap of paper on the floor to his left all he said was “Interesting” before looking at the second piece of paper, and placing this to his right.

The suspense in the room was ever building as no one knew what John was doing and what the different piles were. John kept placing on the piles for a further couple of minutes before giggling “I hope your lips have been prepared”

Sarah fell quite as she realised exactly what John was meaning. The first piece of paper that John showed the room was David’s, on this it showed round 1 = Sarah, round 2 = Adam, round 3 = Adam. David’s prediction was incorrect and he’s forfeited his kiss.

“Phew” came a silent response from Sarah as she realised that was one less person she had to snog, in front of the room, for now at least.

The second person’s prediction was Brian’s. “Why is your paper blank” asked David a little surprised with Brian’s tactics. Brian just chuckled and eventually said “At least I will receive 1 kiss, much better than what you will get”

Dani’s prediction was the third to be revealed, this was round 1 = Adam, round 2 = Sarah, round 3 = Adam. “Congratulations Dani, you have successfully predicted correct and will receive not 1 but 2 kisses wherever you want” commented Adam, happy that at least he would be rewarded with watching something spicy.

“Dani, we will give you some time to think about what you want Sarah to kiss and if you wish to remove any clothing, we will come back to you later” said John giving out commands again while at the same time picking up the next scrap of paper.

Lucy, it looks like you predicted round 1 = Adam, round 2 = Adam. “You were therefore incorrect and unfortunately will not be receiving a kiss” recited John.

The 5th card that John revealed had been written by Laura and said round 1 = Adam, round 2 = Sarah, round 3 = Adam. “Looks like we may be seeing some sisterly love” chuckled Mark thinking of his own prediction.

“My prediction was round 1 = Sarah, round 2 = Sarah, unfortunately Sarah let me down” sobbed John, with a spectacular acting performance.

“Boo, hoo, did ittle john want a ittle kiss” teased Sarah, getting some revenge from John’s teasing.
“Let’s see what Amber predicted” said John, teasing some more, as he slowly turned the card revealing nothing. Amber like Brian had chosen to waver the chance for an extra kiss and instead was happy with the single kiss she would later receive.

Mark was the last person’s prediction to be revealed, he was sitting looking very happy with the biggest grin you have ever seen spanning his cheeky face. His prediction was correct (Adam, Sarah, Adam) and he now had the opportunity to ask for 2 kisses from Sarah anywhere he wanted, and the added bonus was that he was allowed to shred clothing if he wanted.

“Right who do I owe kisses two, and who wants to go first” quietly said Sarah, not wanting to think about the next few minutes, while at the same time wanting to get it over with, and at the same time please the players even more than they were dreaming. She was looking forward to some of the kisses and always liked to be taken advantage off. Was this going to turn her on, she wondered just as there was a reply “I think you should ………….”

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

What will the order of the kisses be?
How far will Sarah be prepared to go?
Will anyone remove any clothing?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

[Rachie]

Some kisses to die for?
Please read and comment and more will follow shortly

Part 91 (176) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“I think you should give the kisses to the people who were not prepared to risk anything (there kiss)” said a happy Dani planning her kiss.

The overall results were:
NO KISS (PREDICTED WRONGLY)
David
Lucy
John

1 KISS, NO CLOTHING REMOVED (CHOSE NOT TO PREDICT)
Brian
Amber

2 KISSES ANYWHERE, CAN REMOVE CLOTHING (PREDICTION WAS CORRECT)
Dani
Laura
Mark

“O.K, I agree with this, as it will give me chance to think about everything, for a little longer” Said Mark with a broad grin across his bright red face.

“You mean you don’t already know what you would like Sarah to kiss” sniggered Laura, followed by a cackle from the room.

Sarah turned to Brian and said in a polite young voice “Master where would you like me to kiss”. The room was in total shock as Sarah was even playing the part and was acting as though she was a slave, after all the group new she secretly got off at the thought of this and it was one of her biggest fantasies.

Brian decided he was going to play his part also and said “Well slutty slave, I want you to give me a passionate kiss on my lips, and it better be to your full potential, or else there will be big trouble” he ordered.

Sarah hardly knew what to do, Brian’s short speech had turned her on so much and she knew if the others took a leaf out of his footsteps she was going to be wet with excitement before the round was over.

Moving closer to Brian, Sarah French kissed Brian right on his lips. Brian’s tongue sneaked out of his mouth and flickered on Sarah’s followed by slow circular movements which sent shivers down her spine. It had been a long time since she had kissed a male, and even longer since tongues were used. Brian’s tongue seemed long and thin, and nowhere near as slimy as Sarah had first imagined.

The kiss lasted for about 10-15 seconds before Sarah started to pull away. Brian playfully grasped Sarah’s lower lip in his teeth, preventing her from moving for a few seconds before finally releasing her.

“How was that” said Brian. This was followed with a quick response from Sarah “It was great master; I hope I served your tongue well”. Finally both players re-sat on the fluffy red carpet waiting to see what Amber would demand Sarah to kiss.

All Amber was wearing was her thong (can be seen pictured in part 71), and she was looking very happy with what she had decided. “Sarah I would like you to kiss the one place that you have been gazing at since the end of round 20”

The players looked a bit puzzled at first, while John looked at his notes of how the rounds had been going. “That was the round when Amber lost her top, and her splendid bouncy machines came into view” John said smiling.

“That’s right, Sarah’s eyes seem to be attracted to them for most of the evening, now I want her tongue and lips to do the same, especially over my tender nipples” Amber said bravely, with her nips becoming hard just at the thought of what was to come.

Sarah smiled, glad that all of her kisses were not going to be mouth to mouth. She crouched near Amber and playfully pushed her onto the floor. Jumping on top of Amber, Sarah got down to work. At first she decided to tease Amber’s bouncy boobs and cover them with sweet kisses all over.

Amber began to shudder, the room was not aware if she was nearing orgasm or it was because she was ticklish, saying nothing they just watched the scene unfold in front of their very eyes, glad that they had the opportunity.

After a few more kisses Sarah decided to take ……………………

TO BE CONTINUED ………….

What was Sarah about to do next?

More passionate kisses to cum – Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel, to find out where.

[Rachie]

What is Sarah going to do next?
Find out now

Part 92 (177) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

After a few more kisses Sarah decided to take Amber’s hard nipples deep into her mouth. She sucked and sucked on the bullets, until Amber felt they were going to roll off. Amber’s pointy bits were being rolled around Sarah’s mouth like a sweat with the occasional chew as she bit them with her sharp pointy teeth.

“Ouch” screamed Amber as the shock finally hit her like a lead balloon. The pain eventually disappeared and moments later a slight erotic sound could be heard coming from Amber as she started to pant.

Hearing this Sarah stopped sucking the nipple and again focussed on some little kisses to show her love for Amber’s breasts.

Moments later the attention seized from Amber/Sarah as Sarah dismounted Amber’s skinny sexy body and the pair repositioned themselves on the carpet waiting for the next activities to take place.

“Right then, as Dani, Laura and Mark are allowed to ask for 2 kisses as well as any clothing to be removed, I suggest they roll a dice to see which order they go in, the highest roll goes first. They will all have the opportunity to ask for one kiss and after that they will roll again for the order, for the second kiss. Do I make myself clear” said John, trying not to confuse himself.

After much discussion Laura and the other 2 winners finally said “I think we understand, we are rolling for the order for 1 kiss, and later re rolling for the order for the second kiss”

Sarah went to get a dice, not knowing if she wanted to be fast to get it all over with, or slow to prolong the events. Moments later she came back with 3 dice and handed one to the three individual players who one at a time rolled to see how lucky they were going to be.

The results from the first roll were:

Dani – rolled a 5
Mark – rolled a 5
Laura – rolled a 3.

Mark and Dani re rolled and, Mark was the lucky roller of a 4 compared with Dani’s 2. Therefore the order of being kissed would be Mark, Dani and finally Laura.

“Right Mark and you prepared for your kiss” asked John in a spicy sort of voice.

Mark just smiled, replying “Ready as I ever will be” Sarah moved over to Mark and asked “Where would you like a kiss Master,”

There was then a short pause while Mark debated if it was worth going straight in the deep end, or if he should keep the special kiss for in a few minutes.

“Would you like me to relieve you off some clothing, Master” Sarah teased again getting into the perfect submissive role.

Mark rubbed his hands together before finally saying “Umm I think I would like you to remove my underwear”

Teasingly Sarah bent double letting the players who were behind her see her lovely smooth pale bum with only the thinnest piece of the blue lace thong deep inside her crack preventing the room from seeing much more.

Sarah then said to Mark “Wow you look big, I wonder how you will look after I have removed these black Kelvin classic boxers from that sexy piece of meat.”

Sarah slowly removed the boxers totally from Mark with much applause and cheer from the room before John giggled and said “You do realise what the rules you agreed to where”

Mark lucked puzzled before Adam grinned and explained ……………..

TO BE CONTINUED ………………

Can you remember what the rules were?

What will happen next?

Where would Sarah be kissing?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

[Rachie]

What had Mark forgotten about?[

[/COLOR]Part 93 (178) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Mark lucked puzzled before Adam grinned and explained, “The rules that you agreed to was: When an item of clothing has been removed, it stays off until the end of the game”

Mark was a little shocked at this, and had totally forgotten what he had agreed, “Surely this is different as its part of a dare” he protested.

“Well let’s take it to a vote” said John, feeling sure the rest of the players would agree with a monstrous cock on the loose.

The vote was unanimous and Mark settled down knowing what must be, must be. “Does this mean ….” Mark started.

John quickly cut Mark’s sentence short already knowing what he was going to ask “NO, here is your 2 chips for loosing your underwear, we agreed that the first male FORCED to strip naked would have that forfeit, not the first male to be stripped for their own decision. This will take place if you lose any of them chips” John instructed, feeling like the dominant person in charge once again.

Mark had no choice but to agree with everything John instructed. Breaking the silence Mark asked “Now where were we”

“I think you were about to ask for an exotic kiss” butted in Dani.

This was followed by a few laughs and Lucy pointed and said “Are you sure it’s not an erect kiss” The effect of this was Mark’s cock began to stir pointing to the sealing and every couple of seconds it throbbed like an electric shock had been shot down his skinny shaft.

“Where about’s would you like a kiss” asked Sarah, happy to obey wherever Mark decided.

“I would be honoured if you would kiss my shaft” said Mark acting cheesy all of a sudden. This had already been expected by much of the group, as there was little other reasons Mark would have asked for his boxers (underwear) to be removed.

Sarah was already besides Mark and bowed her head inches away from Mark’s monster. “Shut your eyes” she told Mark before she began her duty.

Mark closed his eyes tight, and Sarah started her assault on Mark’s male member. First she gave gentle kisses along the shaft which became larger and wetter as the seconds passed.

Marks eyes were clenched tight, unlike his mouth which was letting out deep breaths as he fantasies about all that could / would happen later that evening.

Sarah was also being turned on from having a males penis millimetres away from her willing mouth. She was so turned on in fact that she decided she wanted, or rather she needed the dick inside her. She parted her lips and quickly without giving any warning to Mark slid her mouth as far down the shaft of the monster that she possibly could, gagging on the more than erect weapon.

The room was speechless, much like Sarah. Mark began to moan louder and louder as Sarah wrapped her tongue around the shaft as she allowed the large sausage like thing to slide in and out of her willing mouth.

After a while of this Mark began to moan, louder and louder, and Sarah could taste the salty pre-cum that was coating the monster, - her monster.

Moments later Sarah decided that she had gone far enough, as she was still unaware of whose kiss, would be next and where this would be as well as Mark’s second kiss.

“Has that kiss, been good enough” she sneakily asked the group, looking directly into several of the players eyes.

“That’s more than good enough” several of the players answered, for the first time taking there eyes of all that Mark was displaying.

“Well I think that wasn’t good enough” said ……………..

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..


Can you remember what the dare was John / Mark were talking about: Quote :
"we agreed that the first male FORCED to strip naked would have that forfeit, not the first male to be stripped for their own decision. This will take place if you lose any of them chips”

What will happen next?

Please comment and keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

[Rachie]

Some more kisses...

Thanks for comments - Quick easy puzzle in this part for anyone to participate

Part 94 (179) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Well I think that wasn’t good enough” said Mark, partly annoyed that he had been so close, yet denied at the final hurdle. “Hey I was going to say exactly the same thing” said Brian who had wanted to see a cum shot of some description”

“There is always next time” sniggered Adam, believing that his sister had done far more than the initial kiss that was asked of her.

“Now its Dani’s turn for a kiss” said David staring at Dani and seeing her in a gorgeous bra, skirt and assumingly underwear. Would she be willing to strip an item of clothing, now that she had been reminded that she would not have the opportunity to put it back on.

“Where would you like your kiss, my sweetheart” said Sarah acting all sweet and innocent.

Dani replied “Well I’m not going to be brave and foolish like Mark, so I would like a kiss on my lips”

The group were wondering which lips Dani was meaning, and reading their minds Dani licked her lips (mouth) symbolising where she was referring to, just as she did this Sarah sneaked across to her and asked “Would you like my tongue to do that”.

Dani was shocked from this remark and couldn’t utter a word, her mouth just froze and so Sarah decided she would take that as a yes. Slowly licking Dani’s lip gloss covered lips she began to wet her appetite.

“Just think where that tongue was, only 5 minutes ago” chuckled Mark to Dani trying to turn her on even more, if that was ever possible.

The group knew perfectly well where the tongue had been and knew that there would be several other places it would soon be travelling, however where would this be.

Next Sarah sneaked her tongue in between Dani’s lips and started to massage her tongue for several minutes before finally Dani managed to mutter “That’s enough babe, I don’t want to wear your tongue out for later” she finally chuckled.

Was it the player’s imagination or was the temperature in the room getting hotter and hotter, despite the players wearing less and less.

It was now Laura’s turn for a sexy kiss, the players all wondered how daring she would be in front of their friends, would the two sisters actually have an exotic kiss?

Like Dani, Laura was wearing three articles of clothing; however she had on some jeans rather than a skirt that Dani was sitting in, only inches away.

“Kiss my belly button” Laura giggled, knowing full well this was a sensitive part of her body. Sarah moved as fast as a rocket towards Laura eyeing up her neatly packaged boobies covered by only a navy blue lace bra.

Sarah debated if to lick her sister’s belly button, but quickly decided she would leave hundreds of little kisses all around. The kissing seemed to last forever and each kiss moved into a different spot. It reminded Laura of a ladybug walking all over her, and tickling as it went.

“Is it time for my second kiss” asked Mark, hardly controlling himself.

“No! Remember we agree for a second roll to see the order of the kissing” snapped John, feeling a little annoyed at how little attention Mark had played.

While the dice were collected and rolled Brian’s eyes wondered around the room noticing a letter W on the wall. “What’s that there fore” he asked puzzled.

Oh, that’s Adams, it’s a reminder of a school question that he had on which he was the only person to successfully answer the question correctly. “Please tell us what the question was” asked Brian who had now become curious, which the players found unusual after all that had been going on within the last 5 minutes.

Well this is what the puzzle was, explained Adam …………………

2839

Meanwhile the 3 winners, rolled the dice like they had done moments earlier. This is what each player rolled:

Laura – rolled a 5
Dani – rolled a 3
Mark – rolled a 2.

“Right it looks like Laura, you will be going first, I hope you have thought of another kiss, it’s not long since your last” said John

Laura spoke clearly to the room saying “Yes, Slut, you will come here and kiss my ………….”

TO BE CONTINUED ………………….

Where would the next round of kisses be?

What will happen next, keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Can you solve the puzzle – Remember a triangle has 3 sides.

You must be able to colour in the triangle without going over any lines, if you require more advice, feel free to ask

[Rachie]

Here is the answer to puzzle W

2840

Answer is 9 Triangles

Thank You for everyone that took the time to read and take part

Love Rachie
x x x x

[Rachie]

Thanks for everyone that has participated with the puzzle.

What will Laura demand?

Find out here in …….

Part 95 (180) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Laura spoke clearly to the room saying “Yes, Slut, you will come here and remove my jeans without using your hands, I then want you to kiss my panty covered clit” she said in a dominant way.

Sarah dutifully complied with Laura’s command; she was already beside her sister as she was the last person to receive a kiss.

Debated how the best way to remove Laura’s jeans, Sarah finally decided to try to undo the tight button with her teeth. It took for what seemed like forever for the large button to fit through the tiny hole.

Now she had the task of pulling the baggy blue material down Laura’s skinny legs. She decided to do this with her feet and so sat with her legs in the air beginning her work.

It did not seem to take long for the denim material to be lying on the floor besides her. Most of the group were happy as they noticed that Laura either shaved her legs or waxed, and felt sure this had helped with Sarah’s task.

“Wow, have you waxed! Did you like the feeling last week that good” asked Lucy reminding the players of the waxing parlour.

“I want to see how much the hairs have grown back in such a short time” sniggered David, who was a little annoyed that he was yet to see this area of Laura’s body close up without hairs.

John tossed a chip over to Laura, as her reward of stripping an item of clothing. All of the male players were happy that they had been given the chance to see another female in her underwear, and were more than anxious to seeing some without this.

Sarah was debating how to please her sister first, should she focus on the one area Laura was in need of satisfaction, or should she tease her first.

With long slow licks she began to lick Laura’s slit through her underwear. She could tell that she must be doing it correct by the quite whimpers that Laura let out every now and then.

“Do you like what your sister is doing to you?” asked Mark wishing he could do the same to his sister.

Sarah stopped licking, and instead planted hundreds of kisses all around Laura’s sensitive clit. This started to drive Laura wild, with enjoyment.

The players could all tell that she was enjoying it, and wondered if the sisters would ever do this again, or had they already.

The kissing continued, before Sarah decided to finish her treatment by poking her tongue into the underwear covered cunt. Her tongue disappeared further than any of the players could ever have imagined, and her underwear was becoming wetter and wetter due to several reasons, she was turned on more than her wildest dreams as well as Sarah’s little kisses had left several wet spots on her kinky underwear which had now been thrust tight into her love hole.

The players watched in amazement as all of the events unfolded in front of their very eyes. How much further would the twins be prepared to go later in the game, if the opportunity arose.

Laura’s whimpers soon became moans, just as Sarah decided to call it a day. “How did you like that Mistress” Sarah asked out of respect.

“Well we have defiantly got to try that again sometime in private” replied Laura with a wide grin over her face.

“Now is it Dani’s turn for a kiss” asked John, wanting to keep the fun rolling.

“Well if you don’t mind I would like to go to toilet first, it will only take a couple of minutes and should be enough time for you to get re-fills. I hope this is ok” said Dani making plans for her kiss.

The group agree and Adam went to get the drinks while Dani disappear to the lavatory. A couple of minutes passed and the group were all sat down on the carpet waiting for Dani’s decision to be revealed.

“Sarah I would like you to ……………”

TO BE CONTINUED ………………….

What will happen next?
Where will Dani’s kiss be?

All comments and feedback is much appreciated.

[Rachie]

Thanks for all comments.

I would like to apologie for the 3 day delay between parts instead of the usual 1 or 2. (Been a little busy with the new layout of getDare)

Now where will Dani request her kiss, or will she ask to remove her skirt / underwear / bra

Read below for answers:

Part 96 (181) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Sarah, I would like you to lie on the floor here and close your eyes” instructed Dani, pointing to the clear area of carpet near the oak chest.

“Yes Mistress” came a sweet reply from Sarah as she dutifully complied with Dani’s command and laid with her eyes tightly shut.

Dani crept as quiet as a mouse; over to Sarah grabbing a scarf off the oak cabinet on the way which she quickly tied around Sarah’s eyes, restricting the sense of sight with the blind fold

The next thing Dani did was crouch down inches away from Sarah’s face. The group were restricted vision by Dani’s short skirt, but they all knew what was about to unfold.

“Lick” Dani instructed, still grinning as she knew what was going to soon be taking place.

Sarah tentatively stuck out her tongue, not fully knowing what was going to happen, or where she was going to be licking / kissing.

The group all watched intensely as Sarah licked everywhere imaginable under Dani’s skirt.

Like several of the others earlier, Dani was soon whimpering, but despite this Sarah kept her focus on the target she had been instructed to lick. Soon Dani had a sticky orgasm caused by Sarah’s tongue.

Not long afterwards the events came to an end and Sarah was instructed to stop. Dani carefully climbed off Sarah’s willing mouth and straightened up her skirt.

“How was that” Dani asked Sarah grinning like a Cheshire cat, after having one of the best and most powerful orgasms of her young life.

“That was great” replied Sarah, moments after the scarf / blindfold was removed.

“Right the last kiss, is for Mark, I wonder if her can beat the orgasm Dani has had in her panties” said John, making everyone again focus on Marks naked body. He was the only person in the room to be nude and was looking forward to the upcoming events that the evening had in store but first he had the opportunity to ask Sarah for a kiss anywhere on his body.

“I think I want you to shove your tongue in my mouth” said Mark, looking forward to later fantasising about a snog from Sarah that had just been millimetres away from 2 pussies, with the only thing preventing contact being Laura and Dani’s underwear.

“Ok” said Sarah a little surprised, but glad Mark had chosen this at the same time. “Do you want me to cum over there or are you going to cum here” she said moments after.

Mark chuckled, hearing the word CUM instead of come “Which ever it’s up to you, but I’d prefer to cum to you” he replied stressing the word CUM with a chuckle.

Mark started to move to Sarah who had said little since her last kiss with Dani. Plomping himself near Sarah, Marks mouth was open wide as he approached her luscious lips. Sticking out his tongue Mark first decided to Lick and taste Sarah’s lips (mouth).

This tasted noting like what Mark was ever expecting, and he thrust open Sarah’s mouth, sticking the tongue inside. Not long after Mark shuddered as a wonderful taste and feeling hit him. Was this what it was like to snog a female, he thought.

The pair shared a passionate kiss for some time, before John called it a day “Time’s up you too, let’s start the next round” he said feeling that the round had lasted far longer than needed.

They broke their kiss and repositioned themselves on the red carpet where they had been sitting earlier.

“Who’s turn is it to deal” asked Sarah, in a gaze having forgotten with the heat of all her kisses.

Dani was quick to answer with “I believe it is Adam, however first can I ……………..”

TO BE CONTINUED .............
What was Dani about to say?

Please comment and more will follow.

Unfortunately only over 18s are currently allowed to comment, however if your younger than this, please feel free to send a private message, it is much appreciated.

Love Rachie
x x x x x

[Rachie]

Thanks for all readers and commenter’s.

I have edited the part to insert a table of what each player is wearing. Hope this is what you was asking for Beatea. Thank You

What is Dani about to ask, find out now only by reading ….

Part 97 (182) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“I believe it is Adam, however first can I have my 2 chips” Dani answered with a smug grin on her face knowing that only Sarah was aware that she had, had no underwear on during the kiss that she received moments earlier from Sarah on her glory hole.

“What you on about, receiving a chip” said John feeling he was about to start a quarrel.

The group were staring at Dani when suddenly Sarah muttered with a cheeky smile “She has no underwear on, didn’t you know?”

“O.M.G” came the shocked reply from the group, “You mean when she was shuddering, you had your tongue deep inside her juice box” whispered David, hardly believing he had witnessed the event in front of his very eyes.

The only response from Sarah and Dani was the nods of their heads, and a wicked smile that span from cheek to cheek.

“Didn’t you have any underwear on earlier in the game” grinned Mark still shocked. Dani decided to prolong the groups thoughts by waiting a considerable amount of time before she finally said “May I be excused for a second”

“Only if someone goes with you” dictated John, being the ruler once again.

“O.K, everyone follow me” sniggered Dani standing up and getting ready to leave the room. Everyone followed suit and soon they were all making their way to the small bathroom.

“Look in the bath” said Dani, knowing full well what the group were about to see. “Wow Sexy things” laughed David, not used to seeing a skimpy g-string like this before, let alone knowing that moments earlier one of his friends had been wearing it, with the strap pulled tight into the unknown. The saucy lingerie was black silk and very small, however the tiniest piece of material was sending the group wild.

“Does that mean you have nothing on, under that skirt” asked Adam thinking of the person he fancied.

“That’s right, all I’m wearing is my skirt and bra, I bet you all would like to be in the position Sarah was 10 minutes ago” she eventually spluttered, putting different thought into everyone’s head while Sarah sat grinning.

The 10 intrepid players made their way back to the Poker room to start the next round. Before this happened John rewarded Dani with 2 chips as she dumped her sexy lingerie on the clothing pile.

“Right let’s get back to the game, Adam I believe it is your turn to deal round 30” said John, wondering if round would add any more excitement to an already action packed game.

As Adam collected the cards the players all admired each other’s sexy bodies with and noticed how little some players had remaining.

2841

Adam quickly dealt the cards and another tight game was played with the results being:

Lucy – THREE OF A KIND (C - KING) (S - KING) (H - KING) (D - 6) (C - 3)
Sarah – THREE OF A KIND (S - 8) (C - 8) (S - 8) (C - ACE) (S - QUEEN)

Adam – TWO PAIR (C - QUEEN) (D - QUEEN) (C - 3) (S - 3) (H - 10)
David - PAIR (C - 6) (S - 6) (D - ACE) (C - KING) (C - 8)

Mark – PAIR (H - 2) (C - 2) (D - JACK) (H - 9) (S - 7)
Laura – HIGH CARD (S - ACE) (S - JACK) (S - 10) (S- 8) (H - 7)

Amber – HIGH CARD (D - KING) (D - QUEEN) (D - 9) (C - 7) (D - 4)
Brian – HIGH CARD (C - JACK) (D - 10) (H - 9) (S - 7) (H - 5)

John – HIGH CARD (C - 10) (D - 9) (D - 8) (H - 6) (H - 3)
Dani – HIGH CARD (C - 7) (S - 5) (S - 4) (D - 3) (H - 2)

“Dani you’re the looser” laughed David, realising that she had actually done an intelligent move last round, with removing her underwear while on the toilet and collecting 2 chips, therefore Lucy would not get the chance to remove them in front of the room.

Dani gave up her 2 chips resulting in only 1 left to save her if needed. John however was chipless and was therefore required to sacrifice an article of clothing.

“What clothing can I remove” asked Lucy, secretly wishing he had finished last and would be forced to remove his underwear.

“Take off my Jean’s, you know you want to” said John, trying to act like a good sport while everything was happening.

Lucy scurried over to John and swiftly removed the dark jeans, tugging them down John’s muscular legs. “Wow, you have a lot of muscle” Lucy complimented John, seeming surprised as this was the first time she had seen him without any trousers / jeans.

John sat shivering in only his underwear thinking if he lost the next round he would be forced to remove his underwear, giving him 2 chips, he would have to instantly sacrificing these and be on the brink of losing the game.

“Are we all ready for round 31” asked Lucy, getting ready to deal the cards.

TO BE CONTINUED ………………

Congratulations go to d3c0m for successfully predicting that Dani wanted chips for her underwear.

What will happen in round 31, keep reading for answers?

All comments and feedback is much appreciated

[Rachie]

What will round 31 reveal, find out below

Part 98 (183) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Are we all ready for round 31” asked Lucy, getting ready to deal the cards. After little comments the cards were dealt and after an intense round this is what was revealed.

David – 4 OF A KIND (H - 4) (S - 4) (C - 4) (C - 4) (C - 5)
Adam– FULL HOUSE (D - JACK) (S - JACK) (H - JACK) (H - 4) (S - 4)

Sarah– THREE OF A KIND (S - ACE) (D - ACE) (H - ACE) (S- 10) (H - 5)
John – 2 PAIRS (S - KING) (C - KING) (H - 3) (C - 3) (S -6)

Laura – 2 PAIRS (H - JACK) (S - JACK) (D - QUEEN) (H - QUEEN) (D - 2)
Brian – 2 PAIRS (H - 8) (S - 8) (H - 6) (D - 6) (D - 5)

Mark– PAIR (D - JACK) (C - JACK) (S - 6) (S - 5) (H - 4)
Lucy– PAIR (H - 9) (C - 9) (D - QUEEN) (C - JACK) (H - 10)

Dani – PAIR (H - 7) (C - 7) (C - QUEEN) (C- 10) (C - 8)
Amber – HIGH CARD (S - 9) (S - 8) (S - 7) (S - 6) (S - 2)

David looked very happy at winning the round. He proudly received his 1 chip reward from John. He was now no longer the losing male and he was relieved of this after the previous week’s game. Rubbing his hands together he glanced at the players cards looking to see who were the unlucky players.

“Oh great, …… it looks like I’m the lucky one to see another of Amber’s pictures he said chuckling while looking to see if she had enough chips to prevent her having to forfeit he sexy lingerie. He was a tad disappointed to see she had 2 chips remaining but knew she was once again on the brink of showing more if she had another unfortunate round.

“Who’s finished in 9th position” asked David, still unsure after looking around to see 3 players had a single pair.

“Dani is the other unlucky player” replied John, helping his mate, who was suddenly excited thinking about the opportunity to ask her a truth question.

“Oh Dani what clothing will I have the pleasure of stripping” David asked smiling as he saw his friend in only a bra and skirt.

All Dani could do was laugh before saying “You wish big boy, however I have a single chip left, so you won’t have the pleasure at all”

David looked shocked, not seeing the chip that Dani already had in her right small hand. Dani gave the chip to John, still aware that she would not be able to get out of the truth questions, that she was expecting to be sexual, especially after hearing most of the questions that had been asked earlier that evening.

“Right where do you want to start first?” asked John referring to the truth questions for Dani or the picture activity that Amber must participate in.

“Um, I think we will start with Amber” David said chuckling, hoping more than anything for a certain picture to be revealed.

“What numbers does Amber have left to choose from?” asked David.

“Well the numbers already chosen have been 2, 4. 5, 7, 8. This means Amber still has 3 pictures remaining which are numbered 1, 3 and 6” said Sarah who was sat nearest the table and had easy access to look what the numbered photos were.

“Well Amber which of the 3 numbers would you like to chose (1 / 3 / 6)?” asked David reiterating what had already been said.

The silence that followed from Amber seemed to be deadly, however after only a few seconds she said “I would like to pick photo number 3”

“That’s such a good choice” sniggered David hoping that the image would be as great as his imagination.

Before Amber even guessed what the photo was David decided he could wait no longer and took a glance at the picture.

“Oh My Fucking god” he shouted, as soon as he had seen what the photo had shown.

“I have several questions to ask, however the first is: “What do you think the photo is?” He said in such an excited voice.

Amber sat debating what the picture could be. David had put her in an awkward position by looking at the picture before asking her. When he first looked at the photo there was no reaction, however moments later he had looked like he was about to explode. Was he trying to bluff her, Amber considered. Or perhaps it was a double bluff, her mind was going round and round in circles. What should she do, she thought to herself.

I think that the picture could be …………….

TO BE CONTINUED ……………….

What will the photo be?
What will Amber guess?
Will Amber be correct?

Find out in the next part of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel.

Please keep commenting and more will follow, moving towards a
special 100th chapter in a few days time. (Can you predict what this will be)

[Rachie]

Part 99a – part b will follow in a few hours all being well.

What would Amber’s picture reveal?

Find out now:

Part 99a (184) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“I think that the picture could be the one that shows everything near a local village sign” said Amber nervously, not wanting to give the group too much information just in case it was a different picture.

She was unsure if she wanted her prediction to be correct or not, as if it was correct David would get to see all her delicate bits and pieces in close detail. With the way the erotic picture was taken she was sure David’s hardon (boner) would have been far greater than what it was, however with poker a lot of players knew how to play a convincing bluff.

If it was a different picture she knew it would be placed on the internet, however the chance of the erotic picture would then be a 1 in 2 chance with this only happening if Amber was not already naked.

David’s face seemed to go redder and redder as he looked at the picture. What was he looking at, thought the players.

David smiled and said “Well Amber that picture you have described must be a picture to die for. Does it by any chance happen to be near a sign that says UPTO (n), with an arrow pointing up towards your sexy lips.” He said blushing as he finished.

“O.M.G, have you been lucky enough to see the best picture of them all” said Adam, feeling a little disappointed that he had not been given this great opportunity and would not have the chance to view the picture, all he could hope for now was to see the real thing.

“Does this mean I get the picture back” asked Amber, more confidently now that one of her biggest fears had just been erased.

“Think again” said David clutching the picture tight to his chest, remember the rules that Sarah stated “The winner gets to keep the picture no matter what” David reiterated, “However I am not allowed to show anyone it without your permission, and you can trust me with this” David continued trying to reassure Amber at the same time as the realisation of the dare hit her.

“Is it time for the next round” asked Dani trying to sound confident.

“You wish” sniggered John, realising that Dani was trying to get out of her truth questions. “I think someone has some questions to answer first” he continued, looking straight at Dani, who was now sat looking sorry.

“Who is going first” asked John looking back and forth at Lucy and David who both had been given the opportunity.

“I think I will let you go first, if it’s ok with you” asked Lucy to David who were the two winners.

“Fine by me, let’s see what you have got” sniggered David trying to wind Lucy up a little more.

“My question for you (Dani) is: What made you pick that messy task for me (the one we heard earlier.) Do you enjoy getting messy? What messy things have you done before? And finally what messy things would you like to do in the future and who with”

Dani sat looking puzzled not wanting one of her little secrets to be revealed. It seemed like a life time before she finally started to reveal her answer and the group could tell like always Dani was taking a lot of care and attention thinking what she was about to say, not wanting anything to be revealed that was not forced.

“Where should I start” she said, more talking to herself than anyone in the room.

“Why not from the beginning” chuckled Mark making an obvious comment.

“Ok, the answer is that getting messy would be a …………..”

TO BE CONTINUED ………………….

Please comment and part 99b will hopefully follow shortly.

Would anyone like to make a prediction what Dani was about to reveal and what about the 100th part.

Also congratulations to:
amenablerebel
rahamn
jamness
dounowhoiam
12356416514a
Pymani96

Who successfully chose photo number 3 in post 712
WHO CHOSE WHAT (http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showpost.php?p=412831&postcount=712)

Thanks for all the support
Love Rachie
x x x x

[Rachie]

What is Dani about to reveal?
And the build up to the 100th part

Part 99b (184) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Ok, the answer is that getting messy would be a slight turn on for me, depending on what the messy substance/s were” Dani started carefully putting thoughts into everyone’s minds, but not telling them what the messy stuff would be.

However moments later Dani realised she had to tell the group what messy stuff she had done before, would this reveal more about her, or could she be careful enough not to disclose too much to her friends.

Bowing her shoulders she accepted defeat and realised this was impossible. The words that came out next were “I have used many things to get messy with, including food usually items that don’t smell too bad. I have also been messy with mud, but this was more a fight and not planned” she chuckled as she remembered last year’s holiday.

“What about your own juice” asked Brian, not wanting to say the word cum in front of his new friends, (well not in this manner of speech anyway).

“I think all, or very near all girls our age will have the same answer to that question, use your imagination” answered Dani, not forced to answer Brian’s question, while at the same leaving him with a little image.

“There are a few other things that I have been messy with, but these were so long ago, and I don’t think are relevant if that’s ok” Dani said sounding pleading near the end.

“That’s ok, there’s always time to find out later” chucked David making a note to remember later.

Dani continued to answer her question “The messy things that I would love to do in the future would involve another female. I would love for them to either get me messy, or be able to get them messy, and it to be random. I don’t know possibly the loser of a bet or something like that”

“I don’t mind watching that show” quickly butted in Mark as soon as Dani stopped for a breath. This was followed by an applause from the male players while several of the females glanced at each other smiling, what plans were they making?

“Is it time for Lucy to ask me a …..” started Dani. Unable to finish the sentence as David shouted “NO! You haven’t answered all of mine yet”

Dani was puzzled and had genuinely forgot that she hadn’t explain the reason she had dared him to lick the food from places around the house

“What’s the answer them?” asked David intrigued why his them mistress had ordered the tasks.

“Well I made you eat food from the bowl that had been mixed with cat food, as well as jelly off the piss covered toilet seat as I wanted to see how far I could push you, I was also looking forward to the fact if you did these you could lick golden syrup from anywhere you wanted. I was secretly hoping it would be from where you decided” blushed Dani “However I wasn’t sure if you was man enough for this, or if you would pick somewhere else”

(For more info read parts 45 – 48 of my first story – Strip Poker with a Twist)

There were several smiling faces, as everyone realised what Dani was meaning while trying to hide her smile behind her small hands.

“Right them I think you have answered all of my question to a satisfying standard, I wonder what Lucy’s question will be” asked David

Lucy was just about to answer when something made her jump. Panting she asked “What’s that” before realising it was ………………

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

Your last chance for predictions?
What is going to happen next?
What is the noise?

Please comment for a reminder when the 100th part is released.

[Rachie]

The big 100th chapter

Will you be the lucky ones?

What is the noise?

Find out now by reading

Part 100 (185) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Lucy was just about to answer when something made her jump. Panting she asked “What’s that” before realising it was someone’s mobile phone that had bleeped meaning they had a message.

The players all looked at each other half in surprise, “Who the Fuck texts at this time of the evening” shouted John, rather annoyed at the Poker Game being interrupted at a possible critical stage.

“Dani just smiled, partly anticipating that it was her mobile that had gone off and realising her earlier plans may be just about to kick off. “I think that was mine” Dani she told the room before scurrying to her bag which had been lying on the floor in the same place since before the game had started.

Reaching into what seemed like her never ending bag she grabbed her phone. The number was not already saved in her phone box, which was what she was already hoping Shuddering Dani opened the message and started to silently read not giving away anything to the rest of the room.

2842

Hi Lucy, I’m so glad that we ave the same feelings, I have been going insane thinking about u & wondering how to say sori for all I did. If there is ne way of making it up2 you please let me know. Love ya. Ben

Dani sat gleaming for joy, realising her earlier dare for Laura to post a mysterious letter to Ben was paying off (parts 43-45). Dani was already expecting something had happened between Lucy and Ben especially after Lucy had grinned and refused to answer David’s question earlier in the game (part 31).

What would she do with the new information she had just received, Ben now thought he had Lucy’s mobile number and was texting her, could she play another trick or two, she wondered.

She sat their reading the message once again before saving Ben into her contacts. She was now going to have some fun and see how far she could push him.. Quickly typing a message she sat debating if she could really send it, was she brave enough? With a single tap of her finger a reply was sent. A shudder went straight through her body like an electric shock as she sat thinking about what possibly lied ahead.

“Who was that” John asked calming down from his rage a few minutes earlier.

“Oh, it was just my mum, nothing important” Dani lied, trying to hide the smug grin on her face caused by the ever growing plan she was making.

“Is it time to move onto Lucy’s question” asked John, checking that Dani had finished with her mobile phone and prepared to listen to her question.

“Yeah fine, go ahead and ask” Dani giggled at Lucy while placing her phone on the red carpet beside her.

“What you so happy about” Lucy asked puzzled.

Dani replied “Wow, I never expected my question to be so easy”

“No that’s not my question, but you look so happy”

Dani interrupted, making plans for later in the game, “Lucy if you do 1 minor thing for me later, that I write on this piece of paper, I will let you give me a dare instead of a truth” Dani said, trying to bargain with her (Lucy) and to show you that it will be nothing extreme I will even let John see the piece of paper – task to verify it.

Lucy sat debating if to take Dani up on her offer, before replying “As long as it is nothing extreme, and within my limits, I will take you up on your offer” she smiled, not knowing what she was about to get herself into.

The two gilrs (Lucy / Dani) happily shook hands agreeing on the deal that they had both made. It was now Dani’s turn to write the note, of what Lucy would be doing later. She swiftly did this and handed it to John who looked puzzled after reading it, but said nothing.

“Ok Lucy, looks like you have traded the option to set a Truth for a Dare” said John still puzzled and trying to workout what Dani had planned.

PS REF BELOW: THIS WAS ACTUALLY ONE OF MY DARES A FEW WEEKS AGO – HOWEVER, NAME / CHARACTER – MAY HAVE BEEN CHANGED TO HIDE IDENTITY

Lucy sat thinking of a dare, before quickly saying, “Dani the preparation for this dare will take a while, but what we will do is print names on a piece of paper (ref getDare user names) for everyone that has replied to one of my favourite stories (Strip Poker with a Twist & the Sequel) the more times they have replied, the more pieces of paper they will be written on, We will then mix the 2000+ pieces of paper up and draw 3, you must email these people pictures of yourself, the first one will receive a clothed picture, the second a picture in just your underwear and the 3rd will receive a uncensored nude photo” (Providing are over 18)

“O.M.G do I really have to do that” asked Dani wondering if the task she had set Lucy was really worth it after all.

“Well you wanted a dare” sniggered Laura, already starting to set the dare up. They found the easiest way was to print them out on the computer and looked at the reply list for both stories, before duplicating the names the given amount of time.

Some time later the dare was set up and Dani nervously dipped into the box where the named papers had been place and pulled out 3 names.

Who would they be? she nervously thought to herself anticipating some of the users who had commented more often than others.

TO BE CONTINUED ……………………..

What will the task Dani has set for Lucy be?
Who will get pictures?
What will happen next?

Photo's will be sent out within aprox 30min after the next chapter has been released. Will you be a lucky one?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answer

[Rachie]

Who are the Lucky winners?
Thanks for everyone that’ has commented.

PS, Draw for this happened a few weeks ago. As it was a dare from group, who knows what will happen in the future?

Part 101 (186) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Who would they be? Dani nervously thought to herself anticipating some of the users who were frequent commenter’s more than others.

She pulled the first ticket and read the name allowed ______. Oh this person will be fortunate enough to see a clothed picture of you. Dani felt grateful that at least it was a friendly female that she knew quite well.

Getting a little nervous Dani dipped into the box containing all the many names of the viewers that had replied to the story. As quick as a flash she pulled out a ticket and opened it to see the name ______. This was one of the users who frequent replied and many of the group were not surprised at this.

“How are you feeling sending him a photo of you, with only your underwear on (bra / knickers)” asked Brian trying to make Dani feel a little nervous before her final name pick.

“Well this user has been kind enough to send me a photo in the past, and I think he looks really sweet, he is a gentleman and always shows respect, so I don’t see any problems” answered Dani cowering at the thought of showing the stranger herself in this state along with wondering who the last person would be.

“Now the ultimate photo that everyone would want to see” grinned David. Before continuing “I think it would be best to blindfold Dani while she picks this, and we can look at it and tell her later” David finished

The group all agree and even with Dani’s protest, she was blind folded and forced to continue with her dare.

A worried Dani digged deep into the box, pulling out a ticket from the very bottom. Would she be happier if it was a frequent commenter and friend or if the note would reveal the username of a total stranger that she would never speak to again, she couldn’t make her mind up?

“Oh it’s a pity that this viewer is under 18 and will not be an appropriate viewer to receive a totally naked photo of you” said Laura in a disappointed voice

"Right then, draw again" ordered John, putting Dani in the firing line and more fear was displayed in her eyes.

Again Dani digged deep into the box of unknown names, pulling the name out she heard much laughter from the group. What was everyone laughing at she wondered.

John placed the ticket in his pocket as the blindfold was removed from around Dani's eyes. The user / replied who would receive the dirty picture was still unknown to her.

I'm going to get my revenge for this, Dani thought, hoping the activities she had planned would go smoothly.

"Right I think Dani had better get on with sending them images" said Lucy, who was already aware that with the wireless connectivity of her friends ipod touch she was more than capable of sending some images, she had heard earlier that evening that she had explicit photos of herself (Dani) saved under a password on here from a task she had done earlier that week (possibly write about later) Lucy was thinking the dare she had set for Dani was going to be even better than initially planned.

Dani was ordered to send the first image of her fully clothed to ....... And the second image if her in only lingerie to ...... She was still unaware of the final person until John blurted him/her name, which made blood rush through Dani's bones.

She however knew what must be done, and reluctantly sent the image, fearing what the reply may be.

“Right now that the photo’s have been sent is it time for the next round” asked Laura who had kept out on the bottom 2 for the last 7 rounds (current longest for any player).

“It sure is” said John followed by “let’s see some more skin” in a kinky voice.

As the winner of the last round David was handed the cards, which he dutifully shuffled and dealt.

TO BE CONTINUED …………………………

The first 2 images will be sent within the next 30 minutes.

The latter may be sent in around 24 hours, as I am still am unaware who this is!

Hope the lucky winners appreciate their reward for commenting.

What will happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Ps if you read anything alleged written about me (by others), believe what you like, most of it is complete lies made up from my story / blog

[Rachie]

Now over 1500 replies thank you
Sorry about the longer than usual delay

Part 102 (187) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

As the winner of the last round David was handed the cards, which he dutifully shuffled and dealt.

The females were all peering at Marks tool, who was the only players currently on display. He however still had 2 chips remaining putting him in a stronger position that what it seemed.

The other males all had their underwear on, with Adam also having his tracksuit trousers protecting these from view.

Both the new playing females were currently the only two topless girls, both Lucy and Amber were therefore attracting a fair few glances to the breasts. Both were currently sitting with just their underwear preventing them from being totally nude.

The twins (Sarah and Laura) still had a bra on as well as their underwear, while Dani was the only player in the room to have fresh air wafting on her slit, as her skirt and bra were the only articles of remaining.

There was so much attention to the different player’s bodies during round 32, and less attention to the cards than usual. Was her mind where it was supposed to be, and was she still in control, thought Laura trying to break her attention of Marks Ding Dong (penis) which seemed only inches away from her grasp.

The round seemed to last for longer than usual, but as the cards were revealed Laura knew she was right.

Sarah – 4 OF A KIND (H - 4) (S - 4) (C - 4) (C - 4) (C - 5)
John – FULL HOUSE (D - JACK) (S - JACK) (H - JACK) (H - 4) (S - 4)

David – FULL HOUSE (S - KING) (C - KING) (H - 3) (C - 3) (C-3)
Lucy – THREE OF A KIND (S - ACE) (D - ACE) (H - ACE) (S- 10) (H - 5)

Mark – 2 PAIRS (H - JACK) (S - JACK) (D - QUEEN) (H - QUEEN) (D - 2)
Brian – 2 PAIRS (H - 8) (S - 8) (H - 6) (D - 6) (D - 5)

Adam – PAIR (D - JACK) (C - JACK) (S - 6) (S - 5) (H - 4)
Amber – PAIR (H - 9) (C - 9) (D - QUEEN) (C - JACK) (H - 10)

Dani – PAIR (H - 7) (C - 7) (C - QUEEN) (C- 10) (C - 8)
Laura – HIGH CARD (S - 9) (S - 8) (S - 7) (S - 6) (C - 2)

Indeed with the little attention Laura had played she had lost the round. This was as a result of admiring the players in their unusual dress sense while the round was taking place. She was unable to do this while dealing unlike her friends.

She realised she had lost the round and was thankful of the 2 chips she had still obtained. However 9th place finished Dani was not as lucky and would be forced to strip either her skirt or bra to retrieve the chip she so desperately required.

“Come here Dani Babe” started Sarah “I think you need to let a bit more air get to you, let me help you remove that skirt” she continued in a cheesy voice.

Dani just laughed and said “You wish, however you can have the pleasure of seeing by breasts again”
“AGAIN” a few of the players screamed, wondering how far the two friends were prepared to go tonight.

Dani calmly crawled over to Sarah being careful not to let anyone see up her skirt at present, as she was still the only female without underwear along with Mark being the only male.

“May I” asked Sarah, looking down a Dani’s gorgeous cleavage.

“I’m all your sweetie” replied Dani feeling a tingle in the area where her panties once had been. Did she really say that in front of the group, she later thought?

Sarah felt like teasing everyone first and positioned herself behind Dani, who was facing the room with only a pink bra and the tiniest skirt you can ever imagine hiding a juicy pussy.

Sarah pressed her bra covered boobs against Dani’s bare back while slowly slipping first a finger then her hand inside Dani’s pink bra.

Dani’s hands were by her side as she felt like she was in heaven, with Sarah’s fingers nipping her ever hardening bullets.

“Ewww, that feels nice” Dani started to moan just before Sarah pinched the nipples one after the other sending a shock through Dani’s body.

After about 30 seconds of fondling with Dani’s bra still in place, Sarah placed Dani’s hands on her breasts, keeping them from sagging down and the bra in place. With this done as quick as a flash she unclipped the bra letting the straps dangle in mid air.

Sarah brought her hands up Dani’s chest and took hold of the bra which was still covering the titty bow jangles and stopping them from receiving fresh air.

“Stop teasing us” shouted Brian who had never before seen such an erotic performance of this nature.

“You too are both hot like this” said Adam wondering what his Sister would Dare Dani in a few moments time.

TO BE CONTINUED ……………………………

What is Dani’s dare going to be?

Keep reading for more exciting parts of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Sorry part probably reads like a load of nonsense, not been fully proof read as much as usual parts and yes its 12.05am lol

[Rachie]

Thanks for all of the kind messages

What is going to happen next?

Find out now, by reading …

Part 103 (188) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“You too are both hot like this” said Adam wondering what his Sister would Dare Dani in a few moments time

Sarah then carefully came round to the front of Dani blocking her titty jugs from the view of the other players. “I think you need to let your hair down” said Sarah teasing the players a little more, while at the same time taking Dani’s hair out of the pony tale and letting it droop over her soon to be bare breast.

“Wow you look so sexy like that, I think I could fuck you right now” Sarah said stressing the words sexy and fuck.

The players weren’t sure if Sarah was still acting or being serious, but if she was acting, she was doing an amazing job of it.

Sarah slowly backed away from Dani letting the room get there first real glance of her that evening without a bra on.

“I agree with Sarah” said Adam quickly, “You look good enough to fuck, and hey you haven’t even got any underwear on.” He said, eventually laughing.

“Right is it time for Dani’s dare” asked John, wondering if Sarah would be able to come up with anything more arousing than the display that had just been preformed.

“Is it ok, if I dare Dani to do something within the week when we are all present” asked Sarah sounding hopeful.

“Yippee, it’s a birthday surprise” said Dani, reminding the group of her upcoming special birthday.

John cut Dani’s sentence short and said “As long as we are all given the opportunity to be there, to share the fun, and something is written down so we know the dare has not changed.”

“Yeah, I’m fine by that, I will need some of your help, and I am sure Dani is going to like the treat that I have in store for her” chuckled Sarah, before continuing “After all, I need to get my own back for her spilling the beans about us to”. Sarah sat rubbing her hands together making plans for the week ahead.

“Are we going to bake Dani a Birthday cake” asked Brian, not realising until then that it was a special birthday for Dani.

Sarah turned towards Brian and just smiled, deciding to say nothing at all.

“Ow I can’t wait to find out what is going to happen” mentioned David wondering how dirty minded Sarah could actually be. “It must be something good or she would never be sitting there in her bra and thong with the widest grin on her face that you have ever seen”.

“Can I just write a few words on a scrap of paper, to prove the dare has already been made up, however I don’t want to state too much as I don’t know if I can pull it off.” Said Sarah, still with the widest grin you can ever imagine.

“That’s fine” replied John handing a scrap of paper and a pen to Sarah who dutifully wrote down a few words rather than a sentence, and handed back to the ring leader (John).

Well is it time to find out what the next round (round 33) will uncover said Adam laughing as he thought about the word uncover.

However just before Sarah had time to collect the cards and shuffle them there became a knock at the door.

“Who the fucks this?” asked Adam surprised and not expecting anyone to call at his house at this time of the day.

John rubbed his hands together thinking what was possibly going to happen next, while Dani said “Lucy dear, just go and see who is at the door, I believe Sarah has left the keys in it and the bolt is across”

“Why the hell do I have to fucking go” asked Lucy, sounding depressed and believing she had been singled out.

TO BE CONTINUED ……………………………

Sorry for the tease about the dare, that will hopefully be written about in future parts.

Easy question, - who is at the door?
Why has Lucy got to go?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

[Rachie]

Will Lucy answer the door?
Who will it be?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist to find out

Part 104 (189) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Why the hell do I have to fucking go” asked Lucy, sounding depressed and believing she had been singled out.

“I will go” shouted Sarah scrambling to her feet and about to put some clothing back on.

“NO! Screamed John “Lucy must go”

“Why” asked several members of the room, wondering why John would order such an unusual task.

“Well I’m not the one you should be asking, but I have a letter here confirming that Lucy must answer the door to the next person who comes knocking.

“Well hurry up and do your task, before whoever is at the door disappears” ordered David still a little confused why answering the door would have been one of Lucy’s tasks. He could only think of one person who had mysteriously dared Lucy that evening and this was Dani, or was it something else. David began to wonder.

Lucy cautiously stood up and began walking to the pile of clothes that were lying behind her.

“What do you think you are doing” asked John, causing fear to be struck down Lucy’s spine.

“I’m looking for my clothes, you don’t think I’m gunna act like a slut and answer the door in this wax stained lingerie” answered Lucy, still confused at what John was meaning.

“Well that is exactly what you will be doing, as you agreed that once the game has started no player may put on any clothing until the end of the game” said John, explaining the rules once again.

“And if you don’t hurry the mysterious person may have left and you wouldn’t want to know what the circumstances will be them” sniggered Dani looking forward to what was going to happen in the not too distant future.

Lucy wasn’t sure what to do, how could Dani possibly know that someone would be at the door. She sat thinking about who the person may be, the only thing she could think of was a take away, pizza or something similar.

Oh and another thing, don't forget to invite the stranger inside and give him a passionate kiss, and you are not allowed to say it's a dare, you must tell him whatever he wants to hear said Dani, giving her final commands to Lucy

Lucy’s bare chest made rummbly noises as she slowly walked up the cold steps to the front door.

Did she really dare open it, with only here underwear on, letting the mysterious person see a lot of personal areas including breasts.

She felt a little nervous about this, but knew the group would only get there revenge in some shape or other if she didn’t comply, and she wouldn’t be able to face the stuff John had on here becoming open knowledge.

Looking at the door she saw the keys in the lock and the bolt across just as Dani had said. There was a shadow outside and Lucy was aware that the person was still present.

Unfortunatly there was no peak hole to look through and Lucy was so nervous and was lost in a world of her own as she slowly opened the door, not even asking the mysterious person who they were beforehand.

Stood there in front of her was a familiar face.

“Wow ..Hello” he said to Lucy, who just stood there blushing letting him see her with next to nothing on.

“Can I come in” he then asked, barging his way into the twin’s house making sure to brush past Lucy’s bare essentials.

“Can I ask you a few questions”, said the teenager. “Feel free” replied Lucy moving in to sneak a kiss

TO BE CONTINUED ……………………………

What will happen next?
Who will the stranger be?
Will Lucy succeed in her task?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel to find out?

[Rachie]

Find out who the stranger is by reading …………….

Part 105 (190) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Can I ask you a few questions”, said the teenager. “Feel free” replied Lucy moving in to sneak a kiss. Ben was pleasantly shocked with Lucy's actions and returned the kiss thrusting his tongue half way down Lucy's throat.

The two teenagers stayed in this same position for some time, with their lips tight together, locked in a passionate kiss that both would remember for a long time to come.

Why had I not done this sooner thought Ben, not realising Lucy had the same desires as himself.

Ben had not had a sexy kiss like this for some time, and never had the female only been wearing a skimpy thong. How far would Lucy be prepared to go, Ben thought to himself. Was he really prepared to try to find out, or would it jeopardise anything that was destined to happen in the future.
The other players were sat thinking about all the Lucy was getting upto while at the same time, wondering if they could work out the answer to a puzzle Adam had set a few minutes earlier

2843

The puzzle rules were
You have 4 people (A, B, C and D) that need to cross a Rachie’s Bridge in as little time as possible, they only have 1 flashlight. You can only go with the flashlight, no more than 2 people at a time, and always as fast as the slowest person. To cross the bridge persons need: A=5min; B=8min; C=10min; D=15min.
How do you get all 4 of them across in the quickest time, and what time is taken?

P.S. they can't go on each other’s backs or swim etc.


Lucy just looked to good, decided Ben who moved his hand to her backside. Resting it there for a moment he felt the squidgyness of her round bum before the desire to squeeze just went above boiling point.

Umm it felt simply great, thought Ben wondering what Lucy was making of his advancements.

Ben didn't have to wait long to find out, as Lucy let out a gentle whimper of approval. Lucy continued her kiss wondering if she was really liking it, or was it the fact that it was a dare.

The pair’s tongues were still half way down each others throats, teasing each other with Lucy's eyes tight shut, as Ben began to fondle her bare breasts with his other hand.

"Wow your jugs feel great" Ben said, not realising what he was actually saying. Lucy just moaned her approval down Ben’s throat.

After Lucy had made a few moans Ben squeezed her nipples between his figures, these were still tender after the wax dare earlier that evening and Lucy released a shocked squeal and subsequently parted their passionate kiss.

"Oh I bet you liked that" said Ben squeezing Lucy's nipples once more. This time Lucy was prepared and bit her bottom lip trying to stop any sound from escaping.

"yeah that's great" she finally stuttered, remembering that Dani had ordered her to go along with whatever Ben did/said. Suddenly Ben lifted his hand from Lucy's perky ass and gave it such a whack that it would have made humpty dumpy fall of his wall.

"What did you want to ask me" asked Lucy, hoping to change Ben's attention from her virtually bare body. Ben looked up into Lucy's eyes and seeing lust he plucked up the courage to ask.

"Was the stuff you wrote in the letter really true" he asked, while perching himself on one of the kitchen stools.

Lucy sat there still not knowing what Ben was on about, she hadn’t sent him any letters, was he meaning the letter John had upstairs, but how could he possibly know about that, she wondered. Then it suddenly hit her, was the dare Dani had set Laura earlier on in the game, actually a set up for this, was Laura unknowingly delivering a letter addressed from her?

Suddenly all the pieces seemed to fit in place inside Lucy's mind. However what could have been written in the letter, she began to wonder. However she knew she must say whatever Ben would want to hear and decided to say "which bits would you like to be true" hoping to get more of an inclination about the letter as well as know what Ben would like to hear.

"Well all of it really" sniggered Ben, taking his attention from Lucy's breast and focussing instead at her glistening eyes while thinking it was obvious, and the reason he was there at present.

Lucy just laughed, hoping for more of an answer than what she had been given, "Well I wouldn't write you a letter, if the feelings weren't true" she finally managed to mutter.

Ben seemed very happy at this response, and was still unaware that Lucy knew nothing about the letter or phone message, and that it had actually been sent by Dani on both occasions.

"Well I will have to go soon, would you like to go on a date" asked Ben, "I will send you a phone message where and when, if you are available" Ben continued.

"I would love t..." started Lucy who was cut short by another kiss from Ben.

Suddenly Lucy glanced up noticing...........

TO BE CONTINUED …………………….

What did Lucy notice?
What will happen next?
Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

IMPORTANT
Please post any answers to "RACHIE'S BRIDGE" in a spoiler, - please don't spoil other's fun.

Can you work out the answer?
And what will happen next?

[Rachie]

Thanks to everyone that took part in the puzzle, The correct answer was:

43 min, I told you it was easy :P

Puzzle 2 - Rachies Bridge

2844

The puzzle rules were
You have 4 people (A, B, C and D) that need to cross a Rachie’s Bridge in as little time as possible, they only have 1 flashlight that can mount to a bicycle if required. You can only go with the flashlight, no more than 2 people at a time, and always as fast as the slowest person. To cross the bridge persons need: A=1min; B=5min; C=2min; D=6min.

EXTRA - CYCLE

After a walker (person) has reached the other side he can use a bicycle for any journey, this reduced his time by half eg) 6 min = 3 min etc. However He May NOT give the cycle to anyone else and you must still travel at the slowest persons pace.

How do you get all 4 of them across in the quickest time, and what time is taken?

EDIT ADDED - sorry for any confusion caused
More than 1 cycle can be used - but only after the person has reached home to retrieve the bike. (But can - not hand to anyone else)